i...lincoln cathedral 1072 i have always held and am prepared against a/l evidence to maintain that...
TRANSCRIPT
TOfII ~~ ~ bull ~~~ ~~ ~~ v tlt ~ ~~ ~ ~ h1l ~ I
wlNk-~~ ~ - -- ~~0Nl wt ~ lS ~ ~ Miuu-~~ ~ ~pi~ ~~
hi Nd L ~ ~ J f~1l ~~ 1~ ~ V~ ~ ~ ~~ Nt0
~ ~~ ~ ~fL ~ Wt ~cll toN~ ~ ~ ht ~ ~ b~ a~ ~
~ I ~ ~- ~s - ~s II~ ~ ~ fvrN alWi ~1 ~ ~
~ c)M~ ~ ~IA (1)) ~ Va Of~~ ~ ~ ~~ (l) Ju ~taf) ~ ~ ~) ~
~ () ~ ~ ~~ vA~ Nt1 tn ~ ~ TM T~III ala Ii At ~ t~ 4
~-r-U ~ ~ M ~ 4 VMtA f- ~ CUt ~ ~1II 10
~ ~ UMJ ~ - Ivl J ~ t4~tML - au k ~ ~~ ~
~u ~ ~ ok v~t t ~vi -- ~ ~r ~ ~I ~ W ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ reM ~ MAS~~ ~ 1a (lr P~Lr
~Hh~ ~ ~ Ir ~ ~~ i cki~ ~~~ ~ r~ t IIC(I~I I
IB ok ~ h lyt iv tw ~~ ~~ ~ u ~~ k ~ ~
~ ~ 1l in ~~ ~ rvJtj ~ ~ ~ ~ k~ ~M ~ ~ c
~ lij S~ n~1 p~ ~ ~~( ~ ~ ~ Wa~ owW ~ ~ ~ ~
~ W()l 1M ~ OM ~ ~~ ~f~ u~~~ ~ ~~ 1~~ 3MU~ ~ ~ ~tutll ~ ~ ~~ ~ 1M I ~ CCd ~ 4 ~ ~ ~ ~ I
~ ~ ~ ~~~ I t ~ ~ A ~~ ~ If ~f- ltrr~~ 0 0 bilcl wd- ~~ M~ ~ ~nj I ~ ~~ - __ ~w ~ t~sJ (n~ ~~
~ ~ JJ ~ ~ - ~ ~1 h tt rtt ~ ~ vq~ ~ ~j ~ w~ JAu ~~ ~ ~ ~~ ~ ~ ~ ~ rt 11 ~ -0 ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
~-v~ 00 u~ ~~ It Pw ~ olM i~ -i~ ~ ~~ 1~v- tc Li~j W nJr ~
f ~ ltfM-~ ~ ~~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~~ h ~ ~ ~I ~ s 4iu ~ ~ ki~ U ~lo n~ MampIl h $00M ~- ~ ~jS oN ~ ~ ~~
Mt 1-1 MtM ~ ~~ ~ ~
~~ ~n~f~ tki~ ~s ~ n~ 1f~~ ~ ~~ aww ~ ~ ~3t r hA~ aJ
~ cLGJIt ~ ~~ L ~~Utl- f1w ~ l~ ~M At 11 lOtI- ~ ~s rlIA ~ ~i nit ~u It ~i~ PltIt))
w ~~ ~ LL- ~ GI) ~ f~~ -- ~ hM ~ ~III h h~ w ~
~rL ~ ~ ill - ~ cJawJ ~ ~~j ~
h~ 3 ~ ~ n r~ r-- ~ ~j ~~ NAI fimiddot 1 wl feou tauwJ ftL
~ far ~~ ~ ~ ~jA W itw ~ ~ ltvi Jw ri~ ~ Itt kt
1AUW tW ~
l~ ~ ~ ~ ~ -i~ MAW4 kaM kA r-~ ~ od4 ~ Jl ~ o~ ~ ~ Gd- ~ MI t4-
~ w ~ ~ ~i ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ (~ ~) ~ ~ t-u ~
~ ~ ~~ ~ ivftj lJll ~ ~ w A ~ ~ ~ ~ k
ow ~ WdW ~~ I ) u~ pboI ~ ~~ Q ~~ ~ ~q)~ot-t ~I
Ib ~1k t-~ ~-~ ~bullt ~ f 94 ~ ~clr ~ fw rt i wJlt
~ ~ lM(~ f~ - t(~ i- ~ Y ~ -r~ ~- ta sM ~
cUW ~~ ~tA ta1- ~ ~ cr~ ~ ~ ~ CUWol - ~ ~ ~ ~
~ faA ~ ~ ~ t~ Ac eN 4 ~ ~t I oyenl ~t4lat ~ ~) - Iv
~ ~ t ~ IUi II ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ CJw aL~ k ta -Idt ~ ~
~ ~11 ~ ~~ ~ III ~loW too ~ all fa l~ W ~ Ik Jv ~- ~
Q~ll ~ li ~~ ~~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Pi MJ ~
~ wI ~fo ~~ ~ t MtA
1- ~ ~ ~- ~ Jr ~ i~ ~i IlL ~tfIUI ~ ~ ~ VIAI
r~ ~ ~ ~ ~ u~ fl1W 1~ ~ ~it ~ ~dII tk~ ~
~ ~ 1) tUlljtt l~ Wi 4 pfN ( tu h wcro ~ ~~ 10-~
~ ~ fa ~~II CMAO - ~(- ollt ~-~ ~ I ~ ~Il ~r J tk
~ ~ cJ ~ ~
c ~ A ~ ~~ 6tw M- ~ - ~ l ~~ wu ~UMu ~ ~~cLj t~ a ~ ~ ~ k ~~ ~ h ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~ k ~ ~~
~J ~-uk ~ O~~ t~ ~ l~ ~c ~ ~ ~~) c ~ ~-~u
~ ~ I Mi I t~ ~u-r ~ ~ ~ ~M ~ ~ I) ti la
-r ~ k ~~ ~ ht~ r nM Io~~ ~ ~ ~ J -Au k
~ ~ ~1Wf ~ 1-0 yenfIC ~M ~ ~ r- ~ ~ -cL J ~l in AJ shy
prM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ p~~tal ~
t- ~ - Mw iJ tlu 0Ji) ~vu ~ ~QJM ~ ~ WAK ca ~J (N
O-+f ~ ltruANJ4 i) ~ ~ rO~ l ~ ~v ~ ~ 1laquoc m I 0-) noo ~~ ~ ~ k ~ ht ~ 1 ~ k~ ~~ ~~ ~ ~ u~ - ~A
~ ~ ~~ - ~~ u) ~f ~ ~~
~ ~~ u~ ~ ttmiddot1A rj-l ilt ~ l)~u ~ ~ 0 ~ ~~ vk
~~ ~
1h ~ bA~ ~ 0 Nw NM4 ~ ~aIk P1 l~ Im- 11U(1) ~ ~~ ~ll ~
~ ~ ~t1 ~ ~ ~f -t- ~j rflAfWmiddot- ~ ) ~0 ~
~ j iw ~ ~w lt ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~~ Ii
~~I WIQ ~ ~ n~ ~ ~ ~ ~l ~ ~ ~ bwli) Wit ~k
hJA~la ~ ~~ 1MtiM ~ ~ ~ tML) ~1 ~ ~~ ~ Lai -Jc ~~j
~ai~ iM ~ ~ ~ ~ 1k ~ ~~ ~ ~ clv-r0shy
~ ~ ~ h-k ~ lt ~ plu ~ AA (MJ)~
01 tl ~ L ~ JMJ~ ~ aa Wt~ ~ hi wtIt 0 Ac 7 (I~~ w ~) w ~ rvolf btf VI - dt-~ ~V l~ S~ ~Mt ~ lt ~ ~_
1~ ~~ t ~ t ily JI (ott M n It ~j ~ ~ ~ ~ I
~ W ~ ~ fit ~ ~ fw l cedr~ ~ ~ k ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Dr ~l 0 ~l ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~u ~ dN~ ~ p~
~~ ~ ~ J) ~ iallU4t ~ ~ u1fCU ~~ ~ ~~
~ ~ ~-u w~ ~aw ~~~ ~k~~~ ~ - ~ ~ ~ ~JA ~ ~j ~Jtw ~~c CUt ~ ~ ~
~I) ~ ~ uc ~ wi~ ~~ ~ Q~Lamp ~ ~ Il ~ ~ ~j LI
~ ~ ~ ~ elL do- J lit U ~l JtA fwtl~ i cJ~ t ItaI
~-nurU ~ ~ ~~ vJM 0- ~n~ i~ ~~ ~ k4~ tt-I iA ~Wa Si ~ ~~ ~ 1e ~ A ~ ~ clJAU IoJ (t ~U ~ ~ ~I
~ ~ ~ ~ lJmiddot1)middotS aw ~cm ~ ~ ~~ oJ- Atu ~I
~ ~ 0 ~ ~ wi ~~ No i ncnrb ~ ~ ~ ~Tf CMatt l
i~ ~ ut ~t1 ~f1 ~ i1~ cM~ A i ~ n ~~_ ~ ~c
~ c4~ k ~ l-~ uw ~ ut I ~ u c~ w Iu0
~ k ~ ~ ~ ~ It ~ ~ ~ ~u ~ ~ ~ M ~ 0
~ cltu ~ ~cla k ~) ~ A U1t) ~ ~ t ~Aa UlA ~ tJ iA~ ~) Vt1A4 ~~ ob ~ ~~ bull 1 enMIN ~- ~ ~ ampa ~) 00 ~1rlIl
~ ~ 1 ~ ~ r~ ) ~ ~ ~ O~~ nlau) ~~
~ ~ ~ n ~ ~ Go ~ ~ ~~ I ~ t ~WIv - ~~ 6 Stwa- J
~~~ - ~01- ~ ~ ~ ~ ~uy oW Obullbullbull~I Till- ~ tJr cif~ ~(I Mnw ~ ~W ~ 1Ml ~ ~ I W~~ VNA ~ ~ J
~ -Ilt ~ 4- ~ - c-~J ~ A~ fo WJv ~ W ~~ u ~~
~h ~ Igtx~ ~~~ ~ ~ ~ ~~ ~ ~ ~) ~ ~ ~ ~~ l ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ 1 J k~ ~ ~ Uf n ~~ cL -l
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~I ~Q~ wo -t1 ~~ NMl ~ ltv ~ ~ ~ ~ ~u ~ ~ u - IIlIr ~~t- ~~ ~M ~ ~ ~ _ ftv ~Uij )
~ ~ f~ k Wk ~ ~ IIampJ ~ ~~ ~ ~ ~
~~ ~~ iA ~ v~ ~ I ~ Iv ~ VifWt ~ ~ () oCa tO~ ~ JA ~
~ --T ~ ~ ~I ~ ~ oM~ ~~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ tIIampiii ~~
0- ~ ~ ~U ~ t ~~ - OJ r~ tntpW ~ ~s u it 11-1flAM
M ~ ~ f~ It~ ~ tVamplt ~~ r-I
~ ~~ tU -tMyen A4~ A ~ ~~ ~~ ~ ~lw Lie ~_ U IM~ kM ~
~ ~ ~ h kl ~ Au ~~1 ~ t ~ ~ ~tJ ~~~I
~ ~ k ~~ ~ ~ ~ lJut) ~u wu a ~ 0 i ~ ~ A ~ nrlt lt ~ ~ -- lnA ft ~~ ~ ~ ~ 0 clatl IV- WfVi) cuoC) ~ I~ ~ ~ ~ f
v ~ ~~ ~ ~j w~s(h~ -~ ~ -wlt ~ij ~~ kIt ~~ Wyen 0 ~ ~ ~ r M- ~tIItJ ~ ~ ~ h ~ ~4 z)M ~ Q-~I
~ ~ h 0 rM ~ cJ ~ ~ UA ~ 1 ~ ~ ~~1 ~~0 NMI r ~ ~ ~ i ~ ~ ~ (U on k Ca ~ ~ampj wm ~ j ~ kal ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ij ~
~ ~ YV~M4 l)U ~ ~~1 ~ j ( IJul ~jt MtN I ~j
fw 61) CAlM ~ middotvwv L y W j ~ t ~ ~ tv ~( tltMo~ ~
~ t ~ ~ ~
~jtO ~~ ~ ~1)~1 ~ P~f ~ ~ ~ ~~ ~~ ~~I I
~t~ bull ~ ilA ~ ~ ~ ~tUwJ ~
WiU ~~~ ~ ~ ~_ 4kt ~ t Lt ~h~ I ~~ __WLl t r_1bull J t IIL_ 1 bullbull - -- Jt~-~ ~ tumiddotbullbull~ ~ ~~ n~middotI-) J t ti f ~M bull ~~ III bull
~ ~ oJldol ft ~LI I fM~ kwt ~~ ~ ~ wr~ ~lk ~r ~ WA leli~
-~ ~ ~ ~ pt1gt-~nl- ~ ( ~ ~ ~ ~ cuM ~ ~(l I
tAlt ut ~ ~ ~ ~)l J~~ ~ k ~ ~l u ~ h f I~J ~MM)
~ l vJu ~ ~ ~4- ~1 u ~ N ~ ~ ~LUQ
~kt ~
~1 q) ~ ~ ~~ bull__ s rJ l~ ~ ~IIOJ ~ ~ttM ~Apound44ti
~ ~l ~- W ~ IA - cAlu j)~ bu ~1 nwW~
~ ~ ~ Jt ~J~l a ~Wl ~ I lQl) t u~ u~ ~I ~ W ~ I
~ ~~ ~ clullIt oN) ~ ~Ml ~ ~cW ~ ~~ PUJ kNot IAA~ V ~~ ~ lWl ~ ~ ~ ~~l ~ ~~ rI ~nJ I
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ kl ~ ~A-u) ~ ~ Iv ~ ~ ~ ~~ L w ~ ~Iraquo~ ~ ~ - ~1a ~~ flv~ ~
~ I ~ -0 ~ t ~ Iv ((twfI ~ ~ ~t$ -M l) cbrn1 ~ j 91 ~ (~- iIIOis ~ L
(tyenIlmiddotR1) - lu r-u r-- ~ ~ -t p~ ~ ti~ ~~ fK ~ wJt
~ 1tW ie l1~ ~~ ~ 1w ~ k ~ ~ ~ ~ tw ~ ~j(~ be-l~~)
~ ~ ~ ~~ ~ laquow ~cw 4 ~ ~ ~ ~ huw ~ ~~ l~ ~I
~ -ni~ w~ ~ ~ A QJrA~ ~ ~ ~ ~ AM ~~ ~ l ~ CJW T +l- ~ ~ ~ ~~ ~nJ ~ ~ tf~ Awwit ~
lt0Pf ~-t Vi~ ~ ~l Aj ~ ~J rN) ~~ w ~ ~ ~ It
llMJ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ u
(R~f w+S IM- Cl~ t~ tw ~a wstIt t~u MM
~ ~ L ~ Iw ~~ ir ~ ~~ ~ r ~ ~ Vt ~rJ ~ h+tA t~ ~ lO
~ ~ - ~ ~ ~ Nlt ~ Mt1-w NUvM aU- JA L~ Iol_ tLL~ 1k Wuy- tJ c ~ 0 wJuU r~ ~u WLA ~ ~ ~~ bull
~i~lrual~ ~~~~ ~~ wPM~~A
fIo)) T~ t~_ J k Ilo - k 4J r u ~ r uI t
~ ~ ~ rvJk ~ ~ ~ ~ Ak laquo ~j ~ I ~j wm ~j ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~j~
Tk ~ ~ ~ ~ Yo ~JIM ~ ~ ~ Mgt~ ~~ ~-i~
CL~ ~~ ~w- ~ 1M c-d( ~~ fw ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ tUw JlvJ
ft ~ ~ NW 4 1 ~ ~ ~ ~ L ~ If ~ Mw ~ ~11
~ ~ ~J ~ ~ ~ lJtw I u ~ ~~IA ~ W~ ~ Uc ~ (AfA
It ~~ ~ (~ ~ fw ~ NuA - 0) -t~ ~ - ~ln~ Sk ~ ~ s-
~ flk ~ v1lA ~ ~ ~ av ~ hwf
l1Jn~ ~ur ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ tA 00 ~ ~ oN httI
~c4 ~ ~t ~ ~ tl ~() ~ ~ JQ ~ ie ~ ~ c
~~ ~ ~ ~ 1M4 h1WN cwU I oM ill Jt k ~ ~ Jw 0 ~ bull
~ ~ ~ 0 cJr ~ ~ ~ 4~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~i ~ ~
~ Jt ~tt ~ ~ A ~ I ~iUi~
~ kNiIJ I ~lV Itr y ~N~v2 t l~lAj lly Iv rMf~
)JVJ j r c c~Vltu1 ) ~ ~ - ~-L -kV lMMI
~ VKIJ~ L-VNv ~ (~v1 lJ~ ~LVi J~Llw~ LMA
~ 1 L)h V~ tv~ (1UI V ~~-- (YJ)f)A ~ vj 11() r1i tylIM~
~~ (1tQ ~f~ 1Alvu v ~ VI vA lVWl LU~~~Ir)
I
1l~~ ~
(~~ ~ ~
~ Llv1 ~I ~w-q
~~1 t~
~ ~~
~ f ~~FJ ~ (1 ~t--
-5
~
(
shy-f
o
-lt- ~ u
r oJ
(2 o -
CY
gt r-------- ~-[ r-- -gt=shy0
~ L
-f o
~
-shy(77
0
V~ crshy
gtr ~ ~
U G ~ rr ~
r ~
middotmiddothlvfl1 ~EVtE ~ J~ k -Qflty
~ I ~C1~sfod I lCi4-+
1tt MtbEvl M A~ON
b~ D KNooP uJ 4middotP ~ONCc
~ ~~~ O~ 1 14-
OEJ610 PIfpoundNT ~ ~ I(jj Ptttu
N-W ~~ ~ + l~lri 0 t
Qi4- 1 ~~MA ~ ~~ ~ ~ 1L ~~ ~ ~~ L ~~I
p~ ~ r~ ~ ~)4A ~ ~ ~ ~ bull
~ ~ ~ (Cfll -~l) ~ ~~ v ~~~ ~ ~ o~A ~ ~ ~ cl ~ ~
t ~ ~ r-) ~ k COM ~ ~
~ 1 ~ ~ _~- ~ tI(~~ of ~~CWAf t~ ~~ 6tWI ~ ~ ~~
~ ~ ~ ~ Mw ~ ~- ~ ~ idu At ~ ltAM
ik 1 ~ ~ ~ C)~hWM(~) ~~ ~ l ltu
~) kh (VI ~ 1 ~) ~ ~~
~) ~ t- ~ 11~middot ---~
~ J J -u ~ ~i ctAJw
nn4 ~ ~ ---v---shy
o(W
~ I ~ I ~ 10 ~
Iyentt ~ VNJ W r ~
~ 1 W ~II
~1 ~ ~
fnh ~ (t~
euroJJW ~ -=- - ~ ~~~
Ju ~ lJi = 1atM tAtj
I ~l U~
J~ ~~~~ ~ wJ~~
~~ ~ Aw ~~ ~ t ~ ~ ~ tthI ~ 1~ J ~~
u ~w ~ ~ ~tt ~ ~ b~ ~ lt ~ wJJ
ruaJ1 ~ ~~ ~ ~ tv
LJ~ ~fv ~ Nw ~
____ ~r1 PU1 IY~ 1~fW n J)t) r~ ~ ~ r-v ) - -~ shy
_~_ tlt ~ ~ ~ or ~~-( ~ T~U4J ~ J~ ~ ~MJ) ~ ~
- ~
bull
--shy -
0
~Jt 1 ~1 _Q~
~2 ~ ~
~ 3 ~ ~
bull
w~ (~J
JIq~ 11M ~ ~ ~ ~ lttJLJ( All k ~~ W LMJ r JJ (H~ L
~t1 ~M W u ~ yentJ ~ fW- t( kI
k~ i~ ~
~~r~
M-IrfftT ~J ~
~
DIibJ
~
Lincoln Cathedral 1072shy
I have always held and am prepared against al evidence to maintain that the Cathedral of Lincoln is out and out the most precious piece of architecture in the British Isles and roughly speaking worth any two other cathedrals we have JOHN RUSKIN 1819-1900
THE FABRIC OF LINCOLN CATHEDRAL
THE 1072 Council held at Windsor decreed that the headquarters of bishops should be fortified towns rather than villages Remigius therefore moved from Dorchester to Lincoln and the year 1072 has come to be regarded as the foundation date for Lincoln Cathedral
Since 1072 the original structure of the Cathedral has undergone many changes becoming in the process by common consent one of the most beautiful buildings in Europe The purpose of the illustrated chart is to show the process by which the building has reached the familiar shape in its prominent position on the hill old stone to new building
The first cathedral took about 20 years to build and was consecrated in 1092 It was a cruciform building with the east end having a main apse with smaller apses to the chancel aisles The west front remains and although it has been considerably altered its unique original elevation can easily be reconstructed in the imagination The design included western towers which still form the lower stages of the present towers and without doubt it also had a central tower We do not know its details or whether in fact it was complete by the time of the consecration It could well have been finished by Alexander the Magnificent either before or after the fire of1141
This disaster resulted in the building being vaulted which in time may have helped to cause its demise when an earthquake wrecked the greater part of the building The original design built by Remigius would have had flat timber ceilings Heavy stone vaulting would not have been enshyvisaged
St Hugh began rebuilding from the east end and the design of this was apsidal with five radiating chapels Building continued westwards and by about 1240 the remaining west front and western towers of the original
Norman cathedral were incorporated into the completed early English design
At this stage the building would have presented a finely balanced silhouette in which the nave would have appeared longer than the parts east of the central tower This situation was reversed after the completion of the Angel Choir in 1280 Before this in 1237 the original early English central tower (possibly at that time only a low one barely protruding above the roof) collapsed and was rebuilt as the lower stage of the magnificent central tower which we know today
In 1256 the chevet at the east end of St Hughs Cathedral was pulled down after standing for about 56 years This decision was partly due to the pressure of the then current architectural fashion and also the desire to erect a suitable shrine to contain the body of 51 Hugh From the twelfth century onwards many other English cathedrals and great churches had their easternmost parts elongated to accommodate the shrine of their local saint
The result at Lincoln can be seen in the famous Angel Choir This is so beautiful in its proportion and deta1 and so rich without being ostentatious that it deserves all the praise lavished upon it by many generations of architects Upon completion of the Angel Choir the interior of the cathedral was more or less complete as we now know it The exterior however would present an almost barn-like effect with its long silhouette relieved only by the low early English central tower
This was the case for only a generation or so as about 1311 the central tower was raised and completed with a lead-covered timber spire -- making a total height from the ground it is said of about 525 ft The western towers would still have appeared comparashytively stunted We do not know whether they
were still capped by their original Norman steep pyramidal roofs Possibly after two or three hundred years they would be in need of renewal and as was often the case may have been reconstructed ala lower pitch out of the remaining sound timber
About a hundred years after the central tower was raised the western towers reshyceived their upper stages together with spires The cathedral had now reached its full magnificence and retained this until 1549 when the great central spire was blown down in a storm From 1549 until 1807 the cathedral remained unaltered - this was in fact the longest period of unaltered outline in its history
Before the days of photography the most familiar representations of the cathedral show it with spires on the western towers These were in fact becoming unsafe by the latter half of the eighteenth century and it was proposed to take them down A demonshystration by the townspeople however postponed their demise and it was not until 1807 that they were dismantled and the cathedral assumed the silhouette which we have today
Although not much has been added to the fabric for three or four hundred years work on the cathedral in fact has never ceased In the eighteenth century much strengthening work had to be done to combat the perennial trouble in the west front and towers This became so much worse in the nineteenshytwenties that it would have resulted in the collapse of the nave and all three towers had not extenampive and imaginative work been done In the next decade the east wall began to move outwards necessitating further reinforcement
At the beginning of the sixties further extensive restoration of the fabric commenced and this work continues
David R Vale ARIBA
~ vmiddot ~~
ntJ
H (
~ fl
i
bull-
ClAgt$IC 1674
MOOfRN ltO
EAST UlD of NOItMIIIJ CHVLe
8 EAST END Of E E t HlIIICi
0 (8 0 0 0
NAVl
0 0 0 0 ()
~ ~
o
o
reg
C1tEtT TltlllHIT
CROsSIN~
(
~~~
n CHOIR
~ U A~ I Imiddot r
~
rr~
IJ
iEL
~ ~
~in(Dln ~111btdral
- RpoundfER~NCf-
~ NO~MAN 1073
AIiILY fNGLISH II e LAT uRLY NGL1ampH 1235
OfCORTfO 1260
PfRPfNOICULAA 1521
r~~~~
IIILAIIf 0
Q D 0 a a a
CLOISTlR
g
0
t)]
~
lLl lloI tlMUY
~
CH Olit
8
C)
RUSSELl CAUI
1072-92 MIG_UI lUlU 11Se Myed to Lincolnllill In un _IluILincoln Cathedral
1092 Consecration
bull0 1092 CATHIGIAL CONIICIATID 1092 1141~~ I
I I I
I I ZI I Z
i1141 Fire ------1
I
Junj 1185 Earth~ake 1192 51 Hug Rebuilds C 1200 Elt TrCllnbull
0( bull
C 1210 Moln TrCllnept z
1141- 48 ALEXANDER 0111 II 1141 1115~ ~ tc123 thaptr HfOl i t 1f40 ~er lapses
C 1210 Gallibullbull Porch
H1256
~ lAngei Choir ~ 1181 EARTHQUAKI DIIlIOYS HiL bEaUIliI11 1280 n
bull0
C 1300 Clolr 0
C 1311 CentrI_r 1014
C 1 320laquoalhop yshy12561MO ~ ~ I
III aiL__ j
middotUE N MnwWP middotPc s II 1200-40 MAIN TRANSIPTSaNAVE
1237 CINIAhlOWIl COLLAPSIS
tt -~-~
- I~t ~
1237-56 CENTRAL TOWII RIIUILT
I
bull C 1420 Wbullbulltorn Towr 10104 Z 1431 Fleming Chan~
a1210 1311 bullrmiddotmiddot ~
I
1494 Russell Chantry
C 1530 Longland Chantry
-5 CENTIAL BUILT
1256-80 ANGIL CHOII BUILT 1311 1420
I ~
1420 1549
1549 1807
1807 1807 TO
1972 CATHEDRAL FESTIVAL
1530 Lonland Chantry
1549 Spire Blown Down
609 Library Burnt
1674 Honywood Librarvi1 (lty Ir chrlstophr wrn)
725West Towers Strengthened (by _s Iblts)
761 Restoration Begun (by ambullbullbull bullbull)
1807 West SpiresTaken Down
1921
IExtensive 1939 Restoration z
1963 R(eS+oration Begunbull cosllFg t 150000)
Ninth Centenary
THE techniques of Gothic masonry construction can best be studied in two ways The monuments themselves unshyquestionably provide the best evidence of the procedures that were actually employed although accurate measured drawings the sine qua non of this approach are difficult and costly to make and they fail to reveal anything beshyneath the surface of a building precisely where masons setting-out marks are most likely to be concealed One cannot wish that more Gothic churches will be destroyed so historians of architecture may prowl among the ruins looking for indications as to how they were erected The second approach comprises the study of the rare texts and documents that have been preserved from the Middle Ages Foremost among these is the manual of the thirteenthshycentury Picard architect Villard de Honnecourt which contains a set of diagrams of masonry techniques drawn and annotated by an anonymous follower known as Master 2 about 12501 These diagrams sometimes seem very hyshypothetical however and many still hold secrets for the modern reader Three in particular-the keystones del tiirc and del quint point and the so-called Archimedes spiral (p 40 C-2 d e in fig 8) -have never been satisfacshytorily explained The last one has the dubious honor of being the single diagram Master 2 did not annotate but by extraordinary good fortune similar spirals have been preserved on the bed-face of a capital from Chartres Cashythedra12 It is therefore possible to compare the manushyscript figure with one that seems actually to have been employed in the construction of a Gothic monument
1 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19093 The standard edition is H R Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt (Vienna 1935) with bibliography 0 Conmiddot (the page and figure numbering used in the present article follows $5degmiddot00
dqJart this edition) see also J B A Lassus Album de Villard de Honneshyccurt ADarcel (ed) (Paris 1858) R Willis Facsimile ofthe Sketchshy1bscriPmiddot book of Wilars de Honnecourt (London 1859) and The Sketchbook ofl Memmiddot Villard de Honnccourt Th Bowie (ed) (Bloomington 1959) withZ5000 pages renumbered
2 I am indebted to Dr Peter Kidson Conway Librarian at the Courtauld Institute of Art for bringing the piece to my attention and for providing the photograph reproduced in fig 5
Jo ~ t~ J0 - Jj c+ ~ c lt11 oL~ lL b0 (VC u ~ ILl tt-3
I
Villard de Honnecourt Archimedes and Chartres
ROBERT BRANNER Columbia University
Ishy + tlt5 6
Fig Traditional third- and fifth-point arches numbered accordshying to Brutails
The absence of a caption in p 40 e is perhaps undershystandable since this figure forms an integral step in the I
procedure of setting out the keystones in the two precedshying diagrams In order to understand the procedure howshy II
Iever it would seem necessary to revise the terminology for the various forms of Gothic pointed arches that has been current since the Renaissance Master 2 wrote clef (
del quint point and del tiirc and every modern student of the manuscript has correctly associated these phrases e
Iwith the keystones of the quint-pointand tiers-point arches By the traditional definition one form of the third-point I~
arch is generated from a base divided in to three equal units the centers of the curves being situated one unit in from V the ends while the fifth-point arch has five equal units in 1
the base and the centers are situated one unit in (fig 1)3 3 7
3 The other third-point form is generated around an equilateral triangle see Hahnloser p 115 et al The traditional definitions seem to derive from Italy cf Scamozzi DellIdea III xiv Philimiddot II
bert de lOrme Nouvelles Inventions xv and Wotton The Eleshyt
ments ofArchitecture (London 1(24) p 51 seem to make this clear quinto acuto was used in this way by Giovanni di Gherardo da Creshymona see H Saalman Journal of the Society of Architectural Hisshy1
torians XVIIl (1959)11-20
91
unit of the same size (IK) is laid out perpendicular to the vertical axis forming a triangle with sides of 3 1 2 J 2 Bu t the len gth and position of the vertical axis are the unshyknown quantities and 2 J 2 is incalculable To find these
4 See for instance J-A Brutails Tiers-point et quintshypoint Bulletin archCologique du comiil (1902) pp 273-279
5 The early thirteenth-century keystone may be a single stone sloping down on both sides from the apex of the arch or it may be formed br two stones with a common bed lying on the vertical axis of the arch Both kinds are often found together in compound arches where each set of voussoirs is staggered with respect to the adjacent ones in order to insure a better bond Thus the keystones of each component arch are alternately a single stone and twin stones sepashyrated by a vertical bed as for instance at Bourges Cathedral Brushytails (p 276) misquotes Choisy on this point
6 Eg p 39 r or p 40 g
a line is not shown in the diagram merely means that it was not necessary to draw it in for the masons square (represented in fig 8 b) could simply be laid along with b in the corner both bf and ba marked on it and the inmiddot strument then transferred to the stone and the marks used to complete the setting-out of IK and KF The ordinary mason did not in fact have to know he was dealing with an irrational number
The fifth-point keystone is equally simple In iew of Master 2S caption the marks in 40 d must be taken to represent five equal units The incalculable side of the
7 Viollet-Ie-Ducs explanation of the spiral as a means of calcumiddot lating the various ribs of the vault is difficult to accept if only in view of the considerable size of the latter Dicliormaire VI 442
in the concl grami
8 9 1
I
92
0
E
A I
Fig 2 Third-point keystone redrawn from p 40 C-2
If the arches are constructed from such bases however the keystones do not correspond to those in the diagrams and as Master 2 is not noted for his intelligence or accushyracy it has generally been assumed that the drawings are incorrect or badly proportioned4 If on the other hand the diagrams and captions are accepted as they stand it is clear that our own terminology is at fault This may be confirmed by the coherence simplicity and mathematical foundation of the procedure outlined in the diagrams
The keystone resembles an ordinary voussoir with a small triangular section added to carry the extrados up to the peak of the arch (fig 2) Prior calculations pershyhaps found among the other diagrams of Master 2 have undoubtedly provided the upper and lower curves as well as the thickness of the arch and serve as a poin t of deshyparture for setting out the keystones AB GF HF and DC represent the radii of the arch EF the vertical axis and GEF or GHF the area to be added In the third-point deshysign any three equal units are marked off on the radius passing through the peak of the soffit (FI) and another
~ L
Fig 3 Spiral with transversal axes added redrawn from p 40 e bull
distances one need only draw the Archimedes spiral shown in the adjacent figure of the manuscript (fig 8 e)7
The spiral of Master 2 is not a true Archimedes spiral which is generated by moving parts but is made of semishycircles drawn from two centers lying on an axis (fig 3 y) The construction is simple Let the first center be a the
radius of the first semicircle ab (=1) and the second censhyter b Then cd forms the second semicircle with r=2 J the third semicircle with r =3 and so ~n If a lin perpendicular to is projected from b it intersects the third semicircle at f and bf=2J 2 the incalculable dishymension required for the third-point keystone That such
be situ called I
equal ~
~lly in nology
points they II
the thl
at the third f the lef tiers-pi quinl-J keysto tocro
The theref conse increa (22 ~ keyst( prolC ~ 35 angle the b lower monu north ourkl alway masOl simpl
Th unne mustmiddot
I
93
-
3) the censhy=2 line the dishy
uch t it are -ith mshysed ary ith
of to he
gle is 2 6 or bh on the spiral while the shortest sidelfIan is still 1 or ba
Willis noted that the third-point keystone could only be situated above an arch th~t in modern tiues ould be called fourth-point that is with the base dlvided lIlto four
al sections and the centers located one-fourth of the equ h Yin from each ends Instead of questlomng t e termlshy
wa h ddno1ogy he decided that the draftsman must ave lIlten e the three units of the diagram to represent f~ur spaces It would seem however that Master 2S termmology as well as his diagram may have been perfectly correct The points of the base should not be confused with the spaces they mark off and they must be counted starting with 0
at the end and not 1 as in the Roman method then the third point from the left for instance forms the center for the left-hand arc (fig 4) In other words the radius of the tiers-point arch is of the base just as the radius o~ the quint-point arch is os 9 and the mason could set out ~Ither keystone merely by knowing the name of the arch It was to crown
The procedure noted in shorthand by Master 2 is therefore completely logical and it has some interestmg consequences If the position of the centers is constantly increased by 1 and the number of base divisions by 2
(22344658610712 ) a ~eriesof arc~es and keystones is formed for which the spiral wIll contInue to provide the unknown quantities ( 3 2 2 15 2 ~ 35 4 3 ) while the short side of the keystone tnshyangle remains 110 And as the number of divisions across the base increases the spiral accommodates only the lower archesu The verificatioll of such a limitation in the monuments of the first half of the thirteenth century in northern France would be a most valuable contribution to our knowledge of Gothic techniques What will probably always remain unfathomable however is how the Gothic mason generally considered to be ignorant ofmore than the simplest rnathematical calcula tions came to use the syste~
The use of the spiral in setting out a keystone made It unnecessary to trace the arch at full scale a step that must often have been difficult in the limited area avaIlable in the thirteenth-century lodge This tends to confirm the conclusions that can be drawn from several other diashygrams ofMaster 212 But the connection of the manuscript
8 Willis Facsimile bull Wilars de Honnecourt pp 141-142
9middot These proportions were already noted by Brutails p 277 10 Obviously certain multiples of the original series such as 68
and 8u can also be used but a number of possibi~ities such ~s 5678 and 710 are excluded because the short SIde of the tnshyangle would be greater than 1
II This obtains both in the original series and in the acceptable multiples eg 8 lS and 912 but not 1012 Brutails conjecture that the third-point may indicate the more obtuse and the fifthshypoint the more acute arches is therefore incorrect (p 278)
12 Cf Robert Branner Three problems from the Villard de Honnecourt manuscript Art Bulletin XXXIX (1957) 61-66
012 3 q 5 6
o 1 7 3 Fig 4 Third- fourth- and fifth-point arches numbered in the premiddot sumed thirteenth-century manner
figures with actual working procedures would remain highly theoretical were it not for the fact that several similar spirals are preserved on the stone from Chartres Cathedral giving us a fair idea of their size in real pracshytice
The stone at Chartres originally served as a capital for one of the piers of the south transept porch (figs 5 and 6) It now measures about 168 by 78 cm and represents a bold design in that the upper corners form clusters of five small almost independent capitals of which three rested on isolated monolithic shafts Even with the small load of the porch vaults resting upon them the clusters seem to have broken off and this is undoubtedly why the stone was replaced It is now preserved in the chamber of the south tower
On the lower bed of the capital are traced the normal axes that were used to set out the plan of the piece in adshydition to some inexplicable lines (fig 6) There are one axis in the center three to the left a short one delimiting the small half-capital to the upper right and a transversal one reaching to the half-capital on the opposite side The spirals are located on the central axis and on a now-lst axis to the right Since two of the spirals (B C) are mshycomplete the original stone was probably larger w~en they were traced (at least 168 by 92 cm) And the comshycidence of the central axis of the capital with the axes of spirals A and B seems overly fortuitous It is more likely that the capital was intended to be cut from a ~tone s~ffishyciently large to allow the mason some leeway m 1ts settmgshyout and execution that the central axis was drawn at an early moment as a reference mark and that the stone was then used as a tracing surface in the shop before the final
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
h~ 3 ~ ~ n r~ r-- ~ ~j ~~ NAI fimiddot 1 wl feou tauwJ ftL
~ far ~~ ~ ~ ~jA W itw ~ ~ ltvi Jw ri~ ~ Itt kt
1AUW tW ~
l~ ~ ~ ~ ~ -i~ MAW4 kaM kA r-~ ~ od4 ~ Jl ~ o~ ~ ~ Gd- ~ MI t4-
~ w ~ ~ ~i ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ (~ ~) ~ ~ t-u ~
~ ~ ~~ ~ ivftj lJll ~ ~ w A ~ ~ ~ ~ k
ow ~ WdW ~~ I ) u~ pboI ~ ~~ Q ~~ ~ ~q)~ot-t ~I
Ib ~1k t-~ ~-~ ~bullt ~ f 94 ~ ~clr ~ fw rt i wJlt
~ ~ lM(~ f~ - t(~ i- ~ Y ~ -r~ ~- ta sM ~
cUW ~~ ~tA ta1- ~ ~ cr~ ~ ~ ~ CUWol - ~ ~ ~ ~
~ faA ~ ~ ~ t~ Ac eN 4 ~ ~t I oyenl ~t4lat ~ ~) - Iv
~ ~ t ~ IUi II ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ CJw aL~ k ta -Idt ~ ~
~ ~11 ~ ~~ ~ III ~loW too ~ all fa l~ W ~ Ik Jv ~- ~
Q~ll ~ li ~~ ~~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Pi MJ ~
~ wI ~fo ~~ ~ t MtA
1- ~ ~ ~- ~ Jr ~ i~ ~i IlL ~tfIUI ~ ~ ~ VIAI
r~ ~ ~ ~ ~ u~ fl1W 1~ ~ ~it ~ ~dII tk~ ~
~ ~ 1) tUlljtt l~ Wi 4 pfN ( tu h wcro ~ ~~ 10-~
~ ~ fa ~~II CMAO - ~(- ollt ~-~ ~ I ~ ~Il ~r J tk
~ ~ cJ ~ ~
c ~ A ~ ~~ 6tw M- ~ - ~ l ~~ wu ~UMu ~ ~~cLj t~ a ~ ~ ~ k ~~ ~ h ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~ k ~ ~~
~J ~-uk ~ O~~ t~ ~ l~ ~c ~ ~ ~~) c ~ ~-~u
~ ~ I Mi I t~ ~u-r ~ ~ ~ ~M ~ ~ I) ti la
-r ~ k ~~ ~ ht~ r nM Io~~ ~ ~ ~ J -Au k
~ ~ ~1Wf ~ 1-0 yenfIC ~M ~ ~ r- ~ ~ -cL J ~l in AJ shy
prM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ p~~tal ~
t- ~ - Mw iJ tlu 0Ji) ~vu ~ ~QJM ~ ~ WAK ca ~J (N
O-+f ~ ltruANJ4 i) ~ ~ rO~ l ~ ~v ~ ~ 1laquoc m I 0-) noo ~~ ~ ~ k ~ ht ~ 1 ~ k~ ~~ ~~ ~ ~ u~ - ~A
~ ~ ~~ - ~~ u) ~f ~ ~~
~ ~~ u~ ~ ttmiddot1A rj-l ilt ~ l)~u ~ ~ 0 ~ ~~ vk
~~ ~
1h ~ bA~ ~ 0 Nw NM4 ~ ~aIk P1 l~ Im- 11U(1) ~ ~~ ~ll ~
~ ~ ~t1 ~ ~ ~f -t- ~j rflAfWmiddot- ~ ) ~0 ~
~ j iw ~ ~w lt ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~~ Ii
~~I WIQ ~ ~ n~ ~ ~ ~ ~l ~ ~ ~ bwli) Wit ~k
hJA~la ~ ~~ 1MtiM ~ ~ ~ tML) ~1 ~ ~~ ~ Lai -Jc ~~j
~ai~ iM ~ ~ ~ ~ 1k ~ ~~ ~ ~ clv-r0shy
~ ~ ~ h-k ~ lt ~ plu ~ AA (MJ)~
01 tl ~ L ~ JMJ~ ~ aa Wt~ ~ hi wtIt 0 Ac 7 (I~~ w ~) w ~ rvolf btf VI - dt-~ ~V l~ S~ ~Mt ~ lt ~ ~_
1~ ~~ t ~ t ily JI (ott M n It ~j ~ ~ ~ ~ I
~ W ~ ~ fit ~ ~ fw l cedr~ ~ ~ k ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Dr ~l 0 ~l ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~u ~ dN~ ~ p~
~~ ~ ~ J) ~ iallU4t ~ ~ u1fCU ~~ ~ ~~
~ ~ ~-u w~ ~aw ~~~ ~k~~~ ~ - ~ ~ ~ ~JA ~ ~j ~Jtw ~~c CUt ~ ~ ~
~I) ~ ~ uc ~ wi~ ~~ ~ Q~Lamp ~ ~ Il ~ ~ ~j LI
~ ~ ~ ~ elL do- J lit U ~l JtA fwtl~ i cJ~ t ItaI
~-nurU ~ ~ ~~ vJM 0- ~n~ i~ ~~ ~ k4~ tt-I iA ~Wa Si ~ ~~ ~ 1e ~ A ~ ~ clJAU IoJ (t ~U ~ ~ ~I
~ ~ ~ ~ lJmiddot1)middotS aw ~cm ~ ~ ~~ oJ- Atu ~I
~ ~ 0 ~ ~ wi ~~ No i ncnrb ~ ~ ~ ~Tf CMatt l
i~ ~ ut ~t1 ~f1 ~ i1~ cM~ A i ~ n ~~_ ~ ~c
~ c4~ k ~ l-~ uw ~ ut I ~ u c~ w Iu0
~ k ~ ~ ~ ~ It ~ ~ ~ ~u ~ ~ ~ M ~ 0
~ cltu ~ ~cla k ~) ~ A U1t) ~ ~ t ~Aa UlA ~ tJ iA~ ~) Vt1A4 ~~ ob ~ ~~ bull 1 enMIN ~- ~ ~ ampa ~) 00 ~1rlIl
~ ~ 1 ~ ~ r~ ) ~ ~ ~ O~~ nlau) ~~
~ ~ ~ n ~ ~ Go ~ ~ ~~ I ~ t ~WIv - ~~ 6 Stwa- J
~~~ - ~01- ~ ~ ~ ~ ~uy oW Obullbullbull~I Till- ~ tJr cif~ ~(I Mnw ~ ~W ~ 1Ml ~ ~ I W~~ VNA ~ ~ J
~ -Ilt ~ 4- ~ - c-~J ~ A~ fo WJv ~ W ~~ u ~~
~h ~ Igtx~ ~~~ ~ ~ ~ ~~ ~ ~ ~) ~ ~ ~ ~~ l ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ 1 J k~ ~ ~ Uf n ~~ cL -l
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~I ~Q~ wo -t1 ~~ NMl ~ ltv ~ ~ ~ ~ ~u ~ ~ u - IIlIr ~~t- ~~ ~M ~ ~ ~ _ ftv ~Uij )
~ ~ f~ k Wk ~ ~ IIampJ ~ ~~ ~ ~ ~
~~ ~~ iA ~ v~ ~ I ~ Iv ~ VifWt ~ ~ () oCa tO~ ~ JA ~
~ --T ~ ~ ~I ~ ~ oM~ ~~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ tIIampiii ~~
0- ~ ~ ~U ~ t ~~ - OJ r~ tntpW ~ ~s u it 11-1flAM
M ~ ~ f~ It~ ~ tVamplt ~~ r-I
~ ~~ tU -tMyen A4~ A ~ ~~ ~~ ~ ~lw Lie ~_ U IM~ kM ~
~ ~ ~ h kl ~ Au ~~1 ~ t ~ ~ ~tJ ~~~I
~ ~ k ~~ ~ ~ ~ lJut) ~u wu a ~ 0 i ~ ~ A ~ nrlt lt ~ ~ -- lnA ft ~~ ~ ~ ~ 0 clatl IV- WfVi) cuoC) ~ I~ ~ ~ ~ f
v ~ ~~ ~ ~j w~s(h~ -~ ~ -wlt ~ij ~~ kIt ~~ Wyen 0 ~ ~ ~ r M- ~tIItJ ~ ~ ~ h ~ ~4 z)M ~ Q-~I
~ ~ h 0 rM ~ cJ ~ ~ UA ~ 1 ~ ~ ~~1 ~~0 NMI r ~ ~ ~ i ~ ~ ~ (U on k Ca ~ ~ampj wm ~ j ~ kal ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ij ~
~ ~ YV~M4 l)U ~ ~~1 ~ j ( IJul ~jt MtN I ~j
fw 61) CAlM ~ middotvwv L y W j ~ t ~ ~ tv ~( tltMo~ ~
~ t ~ ~ ~
~jtO ~~ ~ ~1)~1 ~ P~f ~ ~ ~ ~~ ~~ ~~I I
~t~ bull ~ ilA ~ ~ ~ ~tUwJ ~
WiU ~~~ ~ ~ ~_ 4kt ~ t Lt ~h~ I ~~ __WLl t r_1bull J t IIL_ 1 bullbull - -- Jt~-~ ~ tumiddotbullbull~ ~ ~~ n~middotI-) J t ti f ~M bull ~~ III bull
~ ~ oJldol ft ~LI I fM~ kwt ~~ ~ ~ wr~ ~lk ~r ~ WA leli~
-~ ~ ~ ~ pt1gt-~nl- ~ ( ~ ~ ~ ~ cuM ~ ~(l I
tAlt ut ~ ~ ~ ~)l J~~ ~ k ~ ~l u ~ h f I~J ~MM)
~ l vJu ~ ~ ~4- ~1 u ~ N ~ ~ ~LUQ
~kt ~
~1 q) ~ ~ ~~ bull__ s rJ l~ ~ ~IIOJ ~ ~ttM ~Apound44ti
~ ~l ~- W ~ IA - cAlu j)~ bu ~1 nwW~
~ ~ ~ Jt ~J~l a ~Wl ~ I lQl) t u~ u~ ~I ~ W ~ I
~ ~~ ~ clullIt oN) ~ ~Ml ~ ~cW ~ ~~ PUJ kNot IAA~ V ~~ ~ lWl ~ ~ ~ ~~l ~ ~~ rI ~nJ I
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ kl ~ ~A-u) ~ ~ Iv ~ ~ ~ ~~ L w ~ ~Iraquo~ ~ ~ - ~1a ~~ flv~ ~
~ I ~ -0 ~ t ~ Iv ((twfI ~ ~ ~t$ -M l) cbrn1 ~ j 91 ~ (~- iIIOis ~ L
(tyenIlmiddotR1) - lu r-u r-- ~ ~ -t p~ ~ ti~ ~~ fK ~ wJt
~ 1tW ie l1~ ~~ ~ 1w ~ k ~ ~ ~ ~ tw ~ ~j(~ be-l~~)
~ ~ ~ ~~ ~ laquow ~cw 4 ~ ~ ~ ~ huw ~ ~~ l~ ~I
~ -ni~ w~ ~ ~ A QJrA~ ~ ~ ~ ~ AM ~~ ~ l ~ CJW T +l- ~ ~ ~ ~~ ~nJ ~ ~ tf~ Awwit ~
lt0Pf ~-t Vi~ ~ ~l Aj ~ ~J rN) ~~ w ~ ~ ~ It
llMJ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ u
(R~f w+S IM- Cl~ t~ tw ~a wstIt t~u MM
~ ~ L ~ Iw ~~ ir ~ ~~ ~ r ~ ~ Vt ~rJ ~ h+tA t~ ~ lO
~ ~ - ~ ~ ~ Nlt ~ Mt1-w NUvM aU- JA L~ Iol_ tLL~ 1k Wuy- tJ c ~ 0 wJuU r~ ~u WLA ~ ~ ~~ bull
~i~lrual~ ~~~~ ~~ wPM~~A
fIo)) T~ t~_ J k Ilo - k 4J r u ~ r uI t
~ ~ ~ rvJk ~ ~ ~ ~ Ak laquo ~j ~ I ~j wm ~j ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~j~
Tk ~ ~ ~ ~ Yo ~JIM ~ ~ ~ Mgt~ ~~ ~-i~
CL~ ~~ ~w- ~ 1M c-d( ~~ fw ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ tUw JlvJ
ft ~ ~ NW 4 1 ~ ~ ~ ~ L ~ If ~ Mw ~ ~11
~ ~ ~J ~ ~ ~ lJtw I u ~ ~~IA ~ W~ ~ Uc ~ (AfA
It ~~ ~ (~ ~ fw ~ NuA - 0) -t~ ~ - ~ln~ Sk ~ ~ s-
~ flk ~ v1lA ~ ~ ~ av ~ hwf
l1Jn~ ~ur ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ tA 00 ~ ~ oN httI
~c4 ~ ~t ~ ~ tl ~() ~ ~ JQ ~ ie ~ ~ c
~~ ~ ~ ~ 1M4 h1WN cwU I oM ill Jt k ~ ~ Jw 0 ~ bull
~ ~ ~ 0 cJr ~ ~ ~ 4~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~i ~ ~
~ Jt ~tt ~ ~ A ~ I ~iUi~
~ kNiIJ I ~lV Itr y ~N~v2 t l~lAj lly Iv rMf~
)JVJ j r c c~Vltu1 ) ~ ~ - ~-L -kV lMMI
~ VKIJ~ L-VNv ~ (~v1 lJ~ ~LVi J~Llw~ LMA
~ 1 L)h V~ tv~ (1UI V ~~-- (YJ)f)A ~ vj 11() r1i tylIM~
~~ (1tQ ~f~ 1Alvu v ~ VI vA lVWl LU~~~Ir)
I
1l~~ ~
(~~ ~ ~
~ Llv1 ~I ~w-q
~~1 t~
~ ~~
~ f ~~FJ ~ (1 ~t--
-5
~
(
shy-f
o
-lt- ~ u
r oJ
(2 o -
CY
gt r-------- ~-[ r-- -gt=shy0
~ L
-f o
~
-shy(77
0
V~ crshy
gtr ~ ~
U G ~ rr ~
r ~
middotmiddothlvfl1 ~EVtE ~ J~ k -Qflty
~ I ~C1~sfod I lCi4-+
1tt MtbEvl M A~ON
b~ D KNooP uJ 4middotP ~ONCc
~ ~~~ O~ 1 14-
OEJ610 PIfpoundNT ~ ~ I(jj Ptttu
N-W ~~ ~ + l~lri 0 t
Qi4- 1 ~~MA ~ ~~ ~ ~ 1L ~~ ~ ~~ L ~~I
p~ ~ r~ ~ ~)4A ~ ~ ~ ~ bull
~ ~ ~ (Cfll -~l) ~ ~~ v ~~~ ~ ~ o~A ~ ~ ~ cl ~ ~
t ~ ~ r-) ~ k COM ~ ~
~ 1 ~ ~ _~- ~ tI(~~ of ~~CWAf t~ ~~ 6tWI ~ ~ ~~
~ ~ ~ ~ Mw ~ ~- ~ ~ idu At ~ ltAM
ik 1 ~ ~ ~ C)~hWM(~) ~~ ~ l ltu
~) kh (VI ~ 1 ~) ~ ~~
~) ~ t- ~ 11~middot ---~
~ J J -u ~ ~i ctAJw
nn4 ~ ~ ---v---shy
o(W
~ I ~ I ~ 10 ~
Iyentt ~ VNJ W r ~
~ 1 W ~II
~1 ~ ~
fnh ~ (t~
euroJJW ~ -=- - ~ ~~~
Ju ~ lJi = 1atM tAtj
I ~l U~
J~ ~~~~ ~ wJ~~
~~ ~ Aw ~~ ~ t ~ ~ ~ tthI ~ 1~ J ~~
u ~w ~ ~ ~tt ~ ~ b~ ~ lt ~ wJJ
ruaJ1 ~ ~~ ~ ~ tv
LJ~ ~fv ~ Nw ~
____ ~r1 PU1 IY~ 1~fW n J)t) r~ ~ ~ r-v ) - -~ shy
_~_ tlt ~ ~ ~ or ~~-( ~ T~U4J ~ J~ ~ ~MJ) ~ ~
- ~
bull
--shy -
0
~Jt 1 ~1 _Q~
~2 ~ ~
~ 3 ~ ~
bull
w~ (~J
JIq~ 11M ~ ~ ~ ~ lttJLJ( All k ~~ W LMJ r JJ (H~ L
~t1 ~M W u ~ yentJ ~ fW- t( kI
k~ i~ ~
~~r~
M-IrfftT ~J ~
~
DIibJ
~
Lincoln Cathedral 1072shy
I have always held and am prepared against al evidence to maintain that the Cathedral of Lincoln is out and out the most precious piece of architecture in the British Isles and roughly speaking worth any two other cathedrals we have JOHN RUSKIN 1819-1900
THE FABRIC OF LINCOLN CATHEDRAL
THE 1072 Council held at Windsor decreed that the headquarters of bishops should be fortified towns rather than villages Remigius therefore moved from Dorchester to Lincoln and the year 1072 has come to be regarded as the foundation date for Lincoln Cathedral
Since 1072 the original structure of the Cathedral has undergone many changes becoming in the process by common consent one of the most beautiful buildings in Europe The purpose of the illustrated chart is to show the process by which the building has reached the familiar shape in its prominent position on the hill old stone to new building
The first cathedral took about 20 years to build and was consecrated in 1092 It was a cruciform building with the east end having a main apse with smaller apses to the chancel aisles The west front remains and although it has been considerably altered its unique original elevation can easily be reconstructed in the imagination The design included western towers which still form the lower stages of the present towers and without doubt it also had a central tower We do not know its details or whether in fact it was complete by the time of the consecration It could well have been finished by Alexander the Magnificent either before or after the fire of1141
This disaster resulted in the building being vaulted which in time may have helped to cause its demise when an earthquake wrecked the greater part of the building The original design built by Remigius would have had flat timber ceilings Heavy stone vaulting would not have been enshyvisaged
St Hugh began rebuilding from the east end and the design of this was apsidal with five radiating chapels Building continued westwards and by about 1240 the remaining west front and western towers of the original
Norman cathedral were incorporated into the completed early English design
At this stage the building would have presented a finely balanced silhouette in which the nave would have appeared longer than the parts east of the central tower This situation was reversed after the completion of the Angel Choir in 1280 Before this in 1237 the original early English central tower (possibly at that time only a low one barely protruding above the roof) collapsed and was rebuilt as the lower stage of the magnificent central tower which we know today
In 1256 the chevet at the east end of St Hughs Cathedral was pulled down after standing for about 56 years This decision was partly due to the pressure of the then current architectural fashion and also the desire to erect a suitable shrine to contain the body of 51 Hugh From the twelfth century onwards many other English cathedrals and great churches had their easternmost parts elongated to accommodate the shrine of their local saint
The result at Lincoln can be seen in the famous Angel Choir This is so beautiful in its proportion and deta1 and so rich without being ostentatious that it deserves all the praise lavished upon it by many generations of architects Upon completion of the Angel Choir the interior of the cathedral was more or less complete as we now know it The exterior however would present an almost barn-like effect with its long silhouette relieved only by the low early English central tower
This was the case for only a generation or so as about 1311 the central tower was raised and completed with a lead-covered timber spire -- making a total height from the ground it is said of about 525 ft The western towers would still have appeared comparashytively stunted We do not know whether they
were still capped by their original Norman steep pyramidal roofs Possibly after two or three hundred years they would be in need of renewal and as was often the case may have been reconstructed ala lower pitch out of the remaining sound timber
About a hundred years after the central tower was raised the western towers reshyceived their upper stages together with spires The cathedral had now reached its full magnificence and retained this until 1549 when the great central spire was blown down in a storm From 1549 until 1807 the cathedral remained unaltered - this was in fact the longest period of unaltered outline in its history
Before the days of photography the most familiar representations of the cathedral show it with spires on the western towers These were in fact becoming unsafe by the latter half of the eighteenth century and it was proposed to take them down A demonshystration by the townspeople however postponed their demise and it was not until 1807 that they were dismantled and the cathedral assumed the silhouette which we have today
Although not much has been added to the fabric for three or four hundred years work on the cathedral in fact has never ceased In the eighteenth century much strengthening work had to be done to combat the perennial trouble in the west front and towers This became so much worse in the nineteenshytwenties that it would have resulted in the collapse of the nave and all three towers had not extenampive and imaginative work been done In the next decade the east wall began to move outwards necessitating further reinforcement
At the beginning of the sixties further extensive restoration of the fabric commenced and this work continues
David R Vale ARIBA
~ vmiddot ~~
ntJ
H (
~ fl
i
bull-
ClAgt$IC 1674
MOOfRN ltO
EAST UlD of NOItMIIIJ CHVLe
8 EAST END Of E E t HlIIICi
0 (8 0 0 0
NAVl
0 0 0 0 ()
~ ~
o
o
reg
C1tEtT TltlllHIT
CROsSIN~
(
~~~
n CHOIR
~ U A~ I Imiddot r
~
rr~
IJ
iEL
~ ~
~in(Dln ~111btdral
- RpoundfER~NCf-
~ NO~MAN 1073
AIiILY fNGLISH II e LAT uRLY NGL1ampH 1235
OfCORTfO 1260
PfRPfNOICULAA 1521
r~~~~
IIILAIIf 0
Q D 0 a a a
CLOISTlR
g
0
t)]
~
lLl lloI tlMUY
~
CH Olit
8
C)
RUSSELl CAUI
1072-92 MIG_UI lUlU 11Se Myed to Lincolnllill In un _IluILincoln Cathedral
1092 Consecration
bull0 1092 CATHIGIAL CONIICIATID 1092 1141~~ I
I I I
I I ZI I Z
i1141 Fire ------1
I
Junj 1185 Earth~ake 1192 51 Hug Rebuilds C 1200 Elt TrCllnbull
0( bull
C 1210 Moln TrCllnept z
1141- 48 ALEXANDER 0111 II 1141 1115~ ~ tc123 thaptr HfOl i t 1f40 ~er lapses
C 1210 Gallibullbull Porch
H1256
~ lAngei Choir ~ 1181 EARTHQUAKI DIIlIOYS HiL bEaUIliI11 1280 n
bull0
C 1300 Clolr 0
C 1311 CentrI_r 1014
C 1 320laquoalhop yshy12561MO ~ ~ I
III aiL__ j
middotUE N MnwWP middotPc s II 1200-40 MAIN TRANSIPTSaNAVE
1237 CINIAhlOWIl COLLAPSIS
tt -~-~
- I~t ~
1237-56 CENTRAL TOWII RIIUILT
I
bull C 1420 Wbullbulltorn Towr 10104 Z 1431 Fleming Chan~
a1210 1311 bullrmiddotmiddot ~
I
1494 Russell Chantry
C 1530 Longland Chantry
-5 CENTIAL BUILT
1256-80 ANGIL CHOII BUILT 1311 1420
I ~
1420 1549
1549 1807
1807 1807 TO
1972 CATHEDRAL FESTIVAL
1530 Lonland Chantry
1549 Spire Blown Down
609 Library Burnt
1674 Honywood Librarvi1 (lty Ir chrlstophr wrn)
725West Towers Strengthened (by _s Iblts)
761 Restoration Begun (by ambullbullbull bullbull)
1807 West SpiresTaken Down
1921
IExtensive 1939 Restoration z
1963 R(eS+oration Begunbull cosllFg t 150000)
Ninth Centenary
THE techniques of Gothic masonry construction can best be studied in two ways The monuments themselves unshyquestionably provide the best evidence of the procedures that were actually employed although accurate measured drawings the sine qua non of this approach are difficult and costly to make and they fail to reveal anything beshyneath the surface of a building precisely where masons setting-out marks are most likely to be concealed One cannot wish that more Gothic churches will be destroyed so historians of architecture may prowl among the ruins looking for indications as to how they were erected The second approach comprises the study of the rare texts and documents that have been preserved from the Middle Ages Foremost among these is the manual of the thirteenthshycentury Picard architect Villard de Honnecourt which contains a set of diagrams of masonry techniques drawn and annotated by an anonymous follower known as Master 2 about 12501 These diagrams sometimes seem very hyshypothetical however and many still hold secrets for the modern reader Three in particular-the keystones del tiirc and del quint point and the so-called Archimedes spiral (p 40 C-2 d e in fig 8) -have never been satisfacshytorily explained The last one has the dubious honor of being the single diagram Master 2 did not annotate but by extraordinary good fortune similar spirals have been preserved on the bed-face of a capital from Chartres Cashythedra12 It is therefore possible to compare the manushyscript figure with one that seems actually to have been employed in the construction of a Gothic monument
1 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19093 The standard edition is H R Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt (Vienna 1935) with bibliography 0 Conmiddot (the page and figure numbering used in the present article follows $5degmiddot00
dqJart this edition) see also J B A Lassus Album de Villard de Honneshyccurt ADarcel (ed) (Paris 1858) R Willis Facsimile ofthe Sketchshy1bscriPmiddot book of Wilars de Honnecourt (London 1859) and The Sketchbook ofl Memmiddot Villard de Honnccourt Th Bowie (ed) (Bloomington 1959) withZ5000 pages renumbered
2 I am indebted to Dr Peter Kidson Conway Librarian at the Courtauld Institute of Art for bringing the piece to my attention and for providing the photograph reproduced in fig 5
Jo ~ t~ J0 - Jj c+ ~ c lt11 oL~ lL b0 (VC u ~ ILl tt-3
I
Villard de Honnecourt Archimedes and Chartres
ROBERT BRANNER Columbia University
Ishy + tlt5 6
Fig Traditional third- and fifth-point arches numbered accordshying to Brutails
The absence of a caption in p 40 e is perhaps undershystandable since this figure forms an integral step in the I
procedure of setting out the keystones in the two precedshying diagrams In order to understand the procedure howshy II
Iever it would seem necessary to revise the terminology for the various forms of Gothic pointed arches that has been current since the Renaissance Master 2 wrote clef (
del quint point and del tiirc and every modern student of the manuscript has correctly associated these phrases e
Iwith the keystones of the quint-pointand tiers-point arches By the traditional definition one form of the third-point I~
arch is generated from a base divided in to three equal units the centers of the curves being situated one unit in from V the ends while the fifth-point arch has five equal units in 1
the base and the centers are situated one unit in (fig 1)3 3 7
3 The other third-point form is generated around an equilateral triangle see Hahnloser p 115 et al The traditional definitions seem to derive from Italy cf Scamozzi DellIdea III xiv Philimiddot II
bert de lOrme Nouvelles Inventions xv and Wotton The Eleshyt
ments ofArchitecture (London 1(24) p 51 seem to make this clear quinto acuto was used in this way by Giovanni di Gherardo da Creshymona see H Saalman Journal of the Society of Architectural Hisshy1
torians XVIIl (1959)11-20
91
unit of the same size (IK) is laid out perpendicular to the vertical axis forming a triangle with sides of 3 1 2 J 2 Bu t the len gth and position of the vertical axis are the unshyknown quantities and 2 J 2 is incalculable To find these
4 See for instance J-A Brutails Tiers-point et quintshypoint Bulletin archCologique du comiil (1902) pp 273-279
5 The early thirteenth-century keystone may be a single stone sloping down on both sides from the apex of the arch or it may be formed br two stones with a common bed lying on the vertical axis of the arch Both kinds are often found together in compound arches where each set of voussoirs is staggered with respect to the adjacent ones in order to insure a better bond Thus the keystones of each component arch are alternately a single stone and twin stones sepashyrated by a vertical bed as for instance at Bourges Cathedral Brushytails (p 276) misquotes Choisy on this point
6 Eg p 39 r or p 40 g
a line is not shown in the diagram merely means that it was not necessary to draw it in for the masons square (represented in fig 8 b) could simply be laid along with b in the corner both bf and ba marked on it and the inmiddot strument then transferred to the stone and the marks used to complete the setting-out of IK and KF The ordinary mason did not in fact have to know he was dealing with an irrational number
The fifth-point keystone is equally simple In iew of Master 2S caption the marks in 40 d must be taken to represent five equal units The incalculable side of the
7 Viollet-Ie-Ducs explanation of the spiral as a means of calcumiddot lating the various ribs of the vault is difficult to accept if only in view of the considerable size of the latter Dicliormaire VI 442
in the concl grami
8 9 1
I
92
0
E
A I
Fig 2 Third-point keystone redrawn from p 40 C-2
If the arches are constructed from such bases however the keystones do not correspond to those in the diagrams and as Master 2 is not noted for his intelligence or accushyracy it has generally been assumed that the drawings are incorrect or badly proportioned4 If on the other hand the diagrams and captions are accepted as they stand it is clear that our own terminology is at fault This may be confirmed by the coherence simplicity and mathematical foundation of the procedure outlined in the diagrams
The keystone resembles an ordinary voussoir with a small triangular section added to carry the extrados up to the peak of the arch (fig 2) Prior calculations pershyhaps found among the other diagrams of Master 2 have undoubtedly provided the upper and lower curves as well as the thickness of the arch and serve as a poin t of deshyparture for setting out the keystones AB GF HF and DC represent the radii of the arch EF the vertical axis and GEF or GHF the area to be added In the third-point deshysign any three equal units are marked off on the radius passing through the peak of the soffit (FI) and another
~ L
Fig 3 Spiral with transversal axes added redrawn from p 40 e bull
distances one need only draw the Archimedes spiral shown in the adjacent figure of the manuscript (fig 8 e)7
The spiral of Master 2 is not a true Archimedes spiral which is generated by moving parts but is made of semishycircles drawn from two centers lying on an axis (fig 3 y) The construction is simple Let the first center be a the
radius of the first semicircle ab (=1) and the second censhyter b Then cd forms the second semicircle with r=2 J the third semicircle with r =3 and so ~n If a lin perpendicular to is projected from b it intersects the third semicircle at f and bf=2J 2 the incalculable dishymension required for the third-point keystone That such
be situ called I
equal ~
~lly in nology
points they II
the thl
at the third f the lef tiers-pi quinl-J keysto tocro
The theref conse increa (22 ~ keyst( prolC ~ 35 angle the b lower monu north ourkl alway masOl simpl
Th unne mustmiddot
I
93
-
3) the censhy=2 line the dishy
uch t it are -ith mshysed ary ith
of to he
gle is 2 6 or bh on the spiral while the shortest sidelfIan is still 1 or ba
Willis noted that the third-point keystone could only be situated above an arch th~t in modern tiues ould be called fourth-point that is with the base dlvided lIlto four
al sections and the centers located one-fourth of the equ h Yin from each ends Instead of questlomng t e termlshy
wa h ddno1ogy he decided that the draftsman must ave lIlten e the three units of the diagram to represent f~ur spaces It would seem however that Master 2S termmology as well as his diagram may have been perfectly correct The points of the base should not be confused with the spaces they mark off and they must be counted starting with 0
at the end and not 1 as in the Roman method then the third point from the left for instance forms the center for the left-hand arc (fig 4) In other words the radius of the tiers-point arch is of the base just as the radius o~ the quint-point arch is os 9 and the mason could set out ~Ither keystone merely by knowing the name of the arch It was to crown
The procedure noted in shorthand by Master 2 is therefore completely logical and it has some interestmg consequences If the position of the centers is constantly increased by 1 and the number of base divisions by 2
(22344658610712 ) a ~eriesof arc~es and keystones is formed for which the spiral wIll contInue to provide the unknown quantities ( 3 2 2 15 2 ~ 35 4 3 ) while the short side of the keystone tnshyangle remains 110 And as the number of divisions across the base increases the spiral accommodates only the lower archesu The verificatioll of such a limitation in the monuments of the first half of the thirteenth century in northern France would be a most valuable contribution to our knowledge of Gothic techniques What will probably always remain unfathomable however is how the Gothic mason generally considered to be ignorant ofmore than the simplest rnathematical calcula tions came to use the syste~
The use of the spiral in setting out a keystone made It unnecessary to trace the arch at full scale a step that must often have been difficult in the limited area avaIlable in the thirteenth-century lodge This tends to confirm the conclusions that can be drawn from several other diashygrams ofMaster 212 But the connection of the manuscript
8 Willis Facsimile bull Wilars de Honnecourt pp 141-142
9middot These proportions were already noted by Brutails p 277 10 Obviously certain multiples of the original series such as 68
and 8u can also be used but a number of possibi~ities such ~s 5678 and 710 are excluded because the short SIde of the tnshyangle would be greater than 1
II This obtains both in the original series and in the acceptable multiples eg 8 lS and 912 but not 1012 Brutails conjecture that the third-point may indicate the more obtuse and the fifthshypoint the more acute arches is therefore incorrect (p 278)
12 Cf Robert Branner Three problems from the Villard de Honnecourt manuscript Art Bulletin XXXIX (1957) 61-66
012 3 q 5 6
o 1 7 3 Fig 4 Third- fourth- and fifth-point arches numbered in the premiddot sumed thirteenth-century manner
figures with actual working procedures would remain highly theoretical were it not for the fact that several similar spirals are preserved on the stone from Chartres Cathedral giving us a fair idea of their size in real pracshytice
The stone at Chartres originally served as a capital for one of the piers of the south transept porch (figs 5 and 6) It now measures about 168 by 78 cm and represents a bold design in that the upper corners form clusters of five small almost independent capitals of which three rested on isolated monolithic shafts Even with the small load of the porch vaults resting upon them the clusters seem to have broken off and this is undoubtedly why the stone was replaced It is now preserved in the chamber of the south tower
On the lower bed of the capital are traced the normal axes that were used to set out the plan of the piece in adshydition to some inexplicable lines (fig 6) There are one axis in the center three to the left a short one delimiting the small half-capital to the upper right and a transversal one reaching to the half-capital on the opposite side The spirals are located on the central axis and on a now-lst axis to the right Since two of the spirals (B C) are mshycomplete the original stone was probably larger w~en they were traced (at least 168 by 92 cm) And the comshycidence of the central axis of the capital with the axes of spirals A and B seems overly fortuitous It is more likely that the capital was intended to be cut from a ~tone s~ffishyciently large to allow the mason some leeway m 1ts settmgshyout and execution that the central axis was drawn at an early moment as a reference mark and that the stone was then used as a tracing surface in the shop before the final
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
1h ~ bA~ ~ 0 Nw NM4 ~ ~aIk P1 l~ Im- 11U(1) ~ ~~ ~ll ~
~ ~ ~t1 ~ ~ ~f -t- ~j rflAfWmiddot- ~ ) ~0 ~
~ j iw ~ ~w lt ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~~ Ii
~~I WIQ ~ ~ n~ ~ ~ ~ ~l ~ ~ ~ bwli) Wit ~k
hJA~la ~ ~~ 1MtiM ~ ~ ~ tML) ~1 ~ ~~ ~ Lai -Jc ~~j
~ai~ iM ~ ~ ~ ~ 1k ~ ~~ ~ ~ clv-r0shy
~ ~ ~ h-k ~ lt ~ plu ~ AA (MJ)~
01 tl ~ L ~ JMJ~ ~ aa Wt~ ~ hi wtIt 0 Ac 7 (I~~ w ~) w ~ rvolf btf VI - dt-~ ~V l~ S~ ~Mt ~ lt ~ ~_
1~ ~~ t ~ t ily JI (ott M n It ~j ~ ~ ~ ~ I
~ W ~ ~ fit ~ ~ fw l cedr~ ~ ~ k ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Dr ~l 0 ~l ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~u ~ dN~ ~ p~
~~ ~ ~ J) ~ iallU4t ~ ~ u1fCU ~~ ~ ~~
~ ~ ~-u w~ ~aw ~~~ ~k~~~ ~ - ~ ~ ~ ~JA ~ ~j ~Jtw ~~c CUt ~ ~ ~
~I) ~ ~ uc ~ wi~ ~~ ~ Q~Lamp ~ ~ Il ~ ~ ~j LI
~ ~ ~ ~ elL do- J lit U ~l JtA fwtl~ i cJ~ t ItaI
~-nurU ~ ~ ~~ vJM 0- ~n~ i~ ~~ ~ k4~ tt-I iA ~Wa Si ~ ~~ ~ 1e ~ A ~ ~ clJAU IoJ (t ~U ~ ~ ~I
~ ~ ~ ~ lJmiddot1)middotS aw ~cm ~ ~ ~~ oJ- Atu ~I
~ ~ 0 ~ ~ wi ~~ No i ncnrb ~ ~ ~ ~Tf CMatt l
i~ ~ ut ~t1 ~f1 ~ i1~ cM~ A i ~ n ~~_ ~ ~c
~ c4~ k ~ l-~ uw ~ ut I ~ u c~ w Iu0
~ k ~ ~ ~ ~ It ~ ~ ~ ~u ~ ~ ~ M ~ 0
~ cltu ~ ~cla k ~) ~ A U1t) ~ ~ t ~Aa UlA ~ tJ iA~ ~) Vt1A4 ~~ ob ~ ~~ bull 1 enMIN ~- ~ ~ ampa ~) 00 ~1rlIl
~ ~ 1 ~ ~ r~ ) ~ ~ ~ O~~ nlau) ~~
~ ~ ~ n ~ ~ Go ~ ~ ~~ I ~ t ~WIv - ~~ 6 Stwa- J
~~~ - ~01- ~ ~ ~ ~ ~uy oW Obullbullbull~I Till- ~ tJr cif~ ~(I Mnw ~ ~W ~ 1Ml ~ ~ I W~~ VNA ~ ~ J
~ -Ilt ~ 4- ~ - c-~J ~ A~ fo WJv ~ W ~~ u ~~
~h ~ Igtx~ ~~~ ~ ~ ~ ~~ ~ ~ ~) ~ ~ ~ ~~ l ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ 1 J k~ ~ ~ Uf n ~~ cL -l
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~I ~Q~ wo -t1 ~~ NMl ~ ltv ~ ~ ~ ~ ~u ~ ~ u - IIlIr ~~t- ~~ ~M ~ ~ ~ _ ftv ~Uij )
~ ~ f~ k Wk ~ ~ IIampJ ~ ~~ ~ ~ ~
~~ ~~ iA ~ v~ ~ I ~ Iv ~ VifWt ~ ~ () oCa tO~ ~ JA ~
~ --T ~ ~ ~I ~ ~ oM~ ~~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ tIIampiii ~~
0- ~ ~ ~U ~ t ~~ - OJ r~ tntpW ~ ~s u it 11-1flAM
M ~ ~ f~ It~ ~ tVamplt ~~ r-I
~ ~~ tU -tMyen A4~ A ~ ~~ ~~ ~ ~lw Lie ~_ U IM~ kM ~
~ ~ ~ h kl ~ Au ~~1 ~ t ~ ~ ~tJ ~~~I
~ ~ k ~~ ~ ~ ~ lJut) ~u wu a ~ 0 i ~ ~ A ~ nrlt lt ~ ~ -- lnA ft ~~ ~ ~ ~ 0 clatl IV- WfVi) cuoC) ~ I~ ~ ~ ~ f
v ~ ~~ ~ ~j w~s(h~ -~ ~ -wlt ~ij ~~ kIt ~~ Wyen 0 ~ ~ ~ r M- ~tIItJ ~ ~ ~ h ~ ~4 z)M ~ Q-~I
~ ~ h 0 rM ~ cJ ~ ~ UA ~ 1 ~ ~ ~~1 ~~0 NMI r ~ ~ ~ i ~ ~ ~ (U on k Ca ~ ~ampj wm ~ j ~ kal ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ij ~
~ ~ YV~M4 l)U ~ ~~1 ~ j ( IJul ~jt MtN I ~j
fw 61) CAlM ~ middotvwv L y W j ~ t ~ ~ tv ~( tltMo~ ~
~ t ~ ~ ~
~jtO ~~ ~ ~1)~1 ~ P~f ~ ~ ~ ~~ ~~ ~~I I
~t~ bull ~ ilA ~ ~ ~ ~tUwJ ~
WiU ~~~ ~ ~ ~_ 4kt ~ t Lt ~h~ I ~~ __WLl t r_1bull J t IIL_ 1 bullbull - -- Jt~-~ ~ tumiddotbullbull~ ~ ~~ n~middotI-) J t ti f ~M bull ~~ III bull
~ ~ oJldol ft ~LI I fM~ kwt ~~ ~ ~ wr~ ~lk ~r ~ WA leli~
-~ ~ ~ ~ pt1gt-~nl- ~ ( ~ ~ ~ ~ cuM ~ ~(l I
tAlt ut ~ ~ ~ ~)l J~~ ~ k ~ ~l u ~ h f I~J ~MM)
~ l vJu ~ ~ ~4- ~1 u ~ N ~ ~ ~LUQ
~kt ~
~1 q) ~ ~ ~~ bull__ s rJ l~ ~ ~IIOJ ~ ~ttM ~Apound44ti
~ ~l ~- W ~ IA - cAlu j)~ bu ~1 nwW~
~ ~ ~ Jt ~J~l a ~Wl ~ I lQl) t u~ u~ ~I ~ W ~ I
~ ~~ ~ clullIt oN) ~ ~Ml ~ ~cW ~ ~~ PUJ kNot IAA~ V ~~ ~ lWl ~ ~ ~ ~~l ~ ~~ rI ~nJ I
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ kl ~ ~A-u) ~ ~ Iv ~ ~ ~ ~~ L w ~ ~Iraquo~ ~ ~ - ~1a ~~ flv~ ~
~ I ~ -0 ~ t ~ Iv ((twfI ~ ~ ~t$ -M l) cbrn1 ~ j 91 ~ (~- iIIOis ~ L
(tyenIlmiddotR1) - lu r-u r-- ~ ~ -t p~ ~ ti~ ~~ fK ~ wJt
~ 1tW ie l1~ ~~ ~ 1w ~ k ~ ~ ~ ~ tw ~ ~j(~ be-l~~)
~ ~ ~ ~~ ~ laquow ~cw 4 ~ ~ ~ ~ huw ~ ~~ l~ ~I
~ -ni~ w~ ~ ~ A QJrA~ ~ ~ ~ ~ AM ~~ ~ l ~ CJW T +l- ~ ~ ~ ~~ ~nJ ~ ~ tf~ Awwit ~
lt0Pf ~-t Vi~ ~ ~l Aj ~ ~J rN) ~~ w ~ ~ ~ It
llMJ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ u
(R~f w+S IM- Cl~ t~ tw ~a wstIt t~u MM
~ ~ L ~ Iw ~~ ir ~ ~~ ~ r ~ ~ Vt ~rJ ~ h+tA t~ ~ lO
~ ~ - ~ ~ ~ Nlt ~ Mt1-w NUvM aU- JA L~ Iol_ tLL~ 1k Wuy- tJ c ~ 0 wJuU r~ ~u WLA ~ ~ ~~ bull
~i~lrual~ ~~~~ ~~ wPM~~A
fIo)) T~ t~_ J k Ilo - k 4J r u ~ r uI t
~ ~ ~ rvJk ~ ~ ~ ~ Ak laquo ~j ~ I ~j wm ~j ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~j~
Tk ~ ~ ~ ~ Yo ~JIM ~ ~ ~ Mgt~ ~~ ~-i~
CL~ ~~ ~w- ~ 1M c-d( ~~ fw ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ tUw JlvJ
ft ~ ~ NW 4 1 ~ ~ ~ ~ L ~ If ~ Mw ~ ~11
~ ~ ~J ~ ~ ~ lJtw I u ~ ~~IA ~ W~ ~ Uc ~ (AfA
It ~~ ~ (~ ~ fw ~ NuA - 0) -t~ ~ - ~ln~ Sk ~ ~ s-
~ flk ~ v1lA ~ ~ ~ av ~ hwf
l1Jn~ ~ur ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ tA 00 ~ ~ oN httI
~c4 ~ ~t ~ ~ tl ~() ~ ~ JQ ~ ie ~ ~ c
~~ ~ ~ ~ 1M4 h1WN cwU I oM ill Jt k ~ ~ Jw 0 ~ bull
~ ~ ~ 0 cJr ~ ~ ~ 4~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~i ~ ~
~ Jt ~tt ~ ~ A ~ I ~iUi~
~ kNiIJ I ~lV Itr y ~N~v2 t l~lAj lly Iv rMf~
)JVJ j r c c~Vltu1 ) ~ ~ - ~-L -kV lMMI
~ VKIJ~ L-VNv ~ (~v1 lJ~ ~LVi J~Llw~ LMA
~ 1 L)h V~ tv~ (1UI V ~~-- (YJ)f)A ~ vj 11() r1i tylIM~
~~ (1tQ ~f~ 1Alvu v ~ VI vA lVWl LU~~~Ir)
I
1l~~ ~
(~~ ~ ~
~ Llv1 ~I ~w-q
~~1 t~
~ ~~
~ f ~~FJ ~ (1 ~t--
-5
~
(
shy-f
o
-lt- ~ u
r oJ
(2 o -
CY
gt r-------- ~-[ r-- -gt=shy0
~ L
-f o
~
-shy(77
0
V~ crshy
gtr ~ ~
U G ~ rr ~
r ~
middotmiddothlvfl1 ~EVtE ~ J~ k -Qflty
~ I ~C1~sfod I lCi4-+
1tt MtbEvl M A~ON
b~ D KNooP uJ 4middotP ~ONCc
~ ~~~ O~ 1 14-
OEJ610 PIfpoundNT ~ ~ I(jj Ptttu
N-W ~~ ~ + l~lri 0 t
Qi4- 1 ~~MA ~ ~~ ~ ~ 1L ~~ ~ ~~ L ~~I
p~ ~ r~ ~ ~)4A ~ ~ ~ ~ bull
~ ~ ~ (Cfll -~l) ~ ~~ v ~~~ ~ ~ o~A ~ ~ ~ cl ~ ~
t ~ ~ r-) ~ k COM ~ ~
~ 1 ~ ~ _~- ~ tI(~~ of ~~CWAf t~ ~~ 6tWI ~ ~ ~~
~ ~ ~ ~ Mw ~ ~- ~ ~ idu At ~ ltAM
ik 1 ~ ~ ~ C)~hWM(~) ~~ ~ l ltu
~) kh (VI ~ 1 ~) ~ ~~
~) ~ t- ~ 11~middot ---~
~ J J -u ~ ~i ctAJw
nn4 ~ ~ ---v---shy
o(W
~ I ~ I ~ 10 ~
Iyentt ~ VNJ W r ~
~ 1 W ~II
~1 ~ ~
fnh ~ (t~
euroJJW ~ -=- - ~ ~~~
Ju ~ lJi = 1atM tAtj
I ~l U~
J~ ~~~~ ~ wJ~~
~~ ~ Aw ~~ ~ t ~ ~ ~ tthI ~ 1~ J ~~
u ~w ~ ~ ~tt ~ ~ b~ ~ lt ~ wJJ
ruaJ1 ~ ~~ ~ ~ tv
LJ~ ~fv ~ Nw ~
____ ~r1 PU1 IY~ 1~fW n J)t) r~ ~ ~ r-v ) - -~ shy
_~_ tlt ~ ~ ~ or ~~-( ~ T~U4J ~ J~ ~ ~MJ) ~ ~
- ~
bull
--shy -
0
~Jt 1 ~1 _Q~
~2 ~ ~
~ 3 ~ ~
bull
w~ (~J
JIq~ 11M ~ ~ ~ ~ lttJLJ( All k ~~ W LMJ r JJ (H~ L
~t1 ~M W u ~ yentJ ~ fW- t( kI
k~ i~ ~
~~r~
M-IrfftT ~J ~
~
DIibJ
~
Lincoln Cathedral 1072shy
I have always held and am prepared against al evidence to maintain that the Cathedral of Lincoln is out and out the most precious piece of architecture in the British Isles and roughly speaking worth any two other cathedrals we have JOHN RUSKIN 1819-1900
THE FABRIC OF LINCOLN CATHEDRAL
THE 1072 Council held at Windsor decreed that the headquarters of bishops should be fortified towns rather than villages Remigius therefore moved from Dorchester to Lincoln and the year 1072 has come to be regarded as the foundation date for Lincoln Cathedral
Since 1072 the original structure of the Cathedral has undergone many changes becoming in the process by common consent one of the most beautiful buildings in Europe The purpose of the illustrated chart is to show the process by which the building has reached the familiar shape in its prominent position on the hill old stone to new building
The first cathedral took about 20 years to build and was consecrated in 1092 It was a cruciform building with the east end having a main apse with smaller apses to the chancel aisles The west front remains and although it has been considerably altered its unique original elevation can easily be reconstructed in the imagination The design included western towers which still form the lower stages of the present towers and without doubt it also had a central tower We do not know its details or whether in fact it was complete by the time of the consecration It could well have been finished by Alexander the Magnificent either before or after the fire of1141
This disaster resulted in the building being vaulted which in time may have helped to cause its demise when an earthquake wrecked the greater part of the building The original design built by Remigius would have had flat timber ceilings Heavy stone vaulting would not have been enshyvisaged
St Hugh began rebuilding from the east end and the design of this was apsidal with five radiating chapels Building continued westwards and by about 1240 the remaining west front and western towers of the original
Norman cathedral were incorporated into the completed early English design
At this stage the building would have presented a finely balanced silhouette in which the nave would have appeared longer than the parts east of the central tower This situation was reversed after the completion of the Angel Choir in 1280 Before this in 1237 the original early English central tower (possibly at that time only a low one barely protruding above the roof) collapsed and was rebuilt as the lower stage of the magnificent central tower which we know today
In 1256 the chevet at the east end of St Hughs Cathedral was pulled down after standing for about 56 years This decision was partly due to the pressure of the then current architectural fashion and also the desire to erect a suitable shrine to contain the body of 51 Hugh From the twelfth century onwards many other English cathedrals and great churches had their easternmost parts elongated to accommodate the shrine of their local saint
The result at Lincoln can be seen in the famous Angel Choir This is so beautiful in its proportion and deta1 and so rich without being ostentatious that it deserves all the praise lavished upon it by many generations of architects Upon completion of the Angel Choir the interior of the cathedral was more or less complete as we now know it The exterior however would present an almost barn-like effect with its long silhouette relieved only by the low early English central tower
This was the case for only a generation or so as about 1311 the central tower was raised and completed with a lead-covered timber spire -- making a total height from the ground it is said of about 525 ft The western towers would still have appeared comparashytively stunted We do not know whether they
were still capped by their original Norman steep pyramidal roofs Possibly after two or three hundred years they would be in need of renewal and as was often the case may have been reconstructed ala lower pitch out of the remaining sound timber
About a hundred years after the central tower was raised the western towers reshyceived their upper stages together with spires The cathedral had now reached its full magnificence and retained this until 1549 when the great central spire was blown down in a storm From 1549 until 1807 the cathedral remained unaltered - this was in fact the longest period of unaltered outline in its history
Before the days of photography the most familiar representations of the cathedral show it with spires on the western towers These were in fact becoming unsafe by the latter half of the eighteenth century and it was proposed to take them down A demonshystration by the townspeople however postponed their demise and it was not until 1807 that they were dismantled and the cathedral assumed the silhouette which we have today
Although not much has been added to the fabric for three or four hundred years work on the cathedral in fact has never ceased In the eighteenth century much strengthening work had to be done to combat the perennial trouble in the west front and towers This became so much worse in the nineteenshytwenties that it would have resulted in the collapse of the nave and all three towers had not extenampive and imaginative work been done In the next decade the east wall began to move outwards necessitating further reinforcement
At the beginning of the sixties further extensive restoration of the fabric commenced and this work continues
David R Vale ARIBA
~ vmiddot ~~
ntJ
H (
~ fl
i
bull-
ClAgt$IC 1674
MOOfRN ltO
EAST UlD of NOItMIIIJ CHVLe
8 EAST END Of E E t HlIIICi
0 (8 0 0 0
NAVl
0 0 0 0 ()
~ ~
o
o
reg
C1tEtT TltlllHIT
CROsSIN~
(
~~~
n CHOIR
~ U A~ I Imiddot r
~
rr~
IJ
iEL
~ ~
~in(Dln ~111btdral
- RpoundfER~NCf-
~ NO~MAN 1073
AIiILY fNGLISH II e LAT uRLY NGL1ampH 1235
OfCORTfO 1260
PfRPfNOICULAA 1521
r~~~~
IIILAIIf 0
Q D 0 a a a
CLOISTlR
g
0
t)]
~
lLl lloI tlMUY
~
CH Olit
8
C)
RUSSELl CAUI
1072-92 MIG_UI lUlU 11Se Myed to Lincolnllill In un _IluILincoln Cathedral
1092 Consecration
bull0 1092 CATHIGIAL CONIICIATID 1092 1141~~ I
I I I
I I ZI I Z
i1141 Fire ------1
I
Junj 1185 Earth~ake 1192 51 Hug Rebuilds C 1200 Elt TrCllnbull
0( bull
C 1210 Moln TrCllnept z
1141- 48 ALEXANDER 0111 II 1141 1115~ ~ tc123 thaptr HfOl i t 1f40 ~er lapses
C 1210 Gallibullbull Porch
H1256
~ lAngei Choir ~ 1181 EARTHQUAKI DIIlIOYS HiL bEaUIliI11 1280 n
bull0
C 1300 Clolr 0
C 1311 CentrI_r 1014
C 1 320laquoalhop yshy12561MO ~ ~ I
III aiL__ j
middotUE N MnwWP middotPc s II 1200-40 MAIN TRANSIPTSaNAVE
1237 CINIAhlOWIl COLLAPSIS
tt -~-~
- I~t ~
1237-56 CENTRAL TOWII RIIUILT
I
bull C 1420 Wbullbulltorn Towr 10104 Z 1431 Fleming Chan~
a1210 1311 bullrmiddotmiddot ~
I
1494 Russell Chantry
C 1530 Longland Chantry
-5 CENTIAL BUILT
1256-80 ANGIL CHOII BUILT 1311 1420
I ~
1420 1549
1549 1807
1807 1807 TO
1972 CATHEDRAL FESTIVAL
1530 Lonland Chantry
1549 Spire Blown Down
609 Library Burnt
1674 Honywood Librarvi1 (lty Ir chrlstophr wrn)
725West Towers Strengthened (by _s Iblts)
761 Restoration Begun (by ambullbullbull bullbull)
1807 West SpiresTaken Down
1921
IExtensive 1939 Restoration z
1963 R(eS+oration Begunbull cosllFg t 150000)
Ninth Centenary
THE techniques of Gothic masonry construction can best be studied in two ways The monuments themselves unshyquestionably provide the best evidence of the procedures that were actually employed although accurate measured drawings the sine qua non of this approach are difficult and costly to make and they fail to reveal anything beshyneath the surface of a building precisely where masons setting-out marks are most likely to be concealed One cannot wish that more Gothic churches will be destroyed so historians of architecture may prowl among the ruins looking for indications as to how they were erected The second approach comprises the study of the rare texts and documents that have been preserved from the Middle Ages Foremost among these is the manual of the thirteenthshycentury Picard architect Villard de Honnecourt which contains a set of diagrams of masonry techniques drawn and annotated by an anonymous follower known as Master 2 about 12501 These diagrams sometimes seem very hyshypothetical however and many still hold secrets for the modern reader Three in particular-the keystones del tiirc and del quint point and the so-called Archimedes spiral (p 40 C-2 d e in fig 8) -have never been satisfacshytorily explained The last one has the dubious honor of being the single diagram Master 2 did not annotate but by extraordinary good fortune similar spirals have been preserved on the bed-face of a capital from Chartres Cashythedra12 It is therefore possible to compare the manushyscript figure with one that seems actually to have been employed in the construction of a Gothic monument
1 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19093 The standard edition is H R Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt (Vienna 1935) with bibliography 0 Conmiddot (the page and figure numbering used in the present article follows $5degmiddot00
dqJart this edition) see also J B A Lassus Album de Villard de Honneshyccurt ADarcel (ed) (Paris 1858) R Willis Facsimile ofthe Sketchshy1bscriPmiddot book of Wilars de Honnecourt (London 1859) and The Sketchbook ofl Memmiddot Villard de Honnccourt Th Bowie (ed) (Bloomington 1959) withZ5000 pages renumbered
2 I am indebted to Dr Peter Kidson Conway Librarian at the Courtauld Institute of Art for bringing the piece to my attention and for providing the photograph reproduced in fig 5
Jo ~ t~ J0 - Jj c+ ~ c lt11 oL~ lL b0 (VC u ~ ILl tt-3
I
Villard de Honnecourt Archimedes and Chartres
ROBERT BRANNER Columbia University
Ishy + tlt5 6
Fig Traditional third- and fifth-point arches numbered accordshying to Brutails
The absence of a caption in p 40 e is perhaps undershystandable since this figure forms an integral step in the I
procedure of setting out the keystones in the two precedshying diagrams In order to understand the procedure howshy II
Iever it would seem necessary to revise the terminology for the various forms of Gothic pointed arches that has been current since the Renaissance Master 2 wrote clef (
del quint point and del tiirc and every modern student of the manuscript has correctly associated these phrases e
Iwith the keystones of the quint-pointand tiers-point arches By the traditional definition one form of the third-point I~
arch is generated from a base divided in to three equal units the centers of the curves being situated one unit in from V the ends while the fifth-point arch has five equal units in 1
the base and the centers are situated one unit in (fig 1)3 3 7
3 The other third-point form is generated around an equilateral triangle see Hahnloser p 115 et al The traditional definitions seem to derive from Italy cf Scamozzi DellIdea III xiv Philimiddot II
bert de lOrme Nouvelles Inventions xv and Wotton The Eleshyt
ments ofArchitecture (London 1(24) p 51 seem to make this clear quinto acuto was used in this way by Giovanni di Gherardo da Creshymona see H Saalman Journal of the Society of Architectural Hisshy1
torians XVIIl (1959)11-20
91
unit of the same size (IK) is laid out perpendicular to the vertical axis forming a triangle with sides of 3 1 2 J 2 Bu t the len gth and position of the vertical axis are the unshyknown quantities and 2 J 2 is incalculable To find these
4 See for instance J-A Brutails Tiers-point et quintshypoint Bulletin archCologique du comiil (1902) pp 273-279
5 The early thirteenth-century keystone may be a single stone sloping down on both sides from the apex of the arch or it may be formed br two stones with a common bed lying on the vertical axis of the arch Both kinds are often found together in compound arches where each set of voussoirs is staggered with respect to the adjacent ones in order to insure a better bond Thus the keystones of each component arch are alternately a single stone and twin stones sepashyrated by a vertical bed as for instance at Bourges Cathedral Brushytails (p 276) misquotes Choisy on this point
6 Eg p 39 r or p 40 g
a line is not shown in the diagram merely means that it was not necessary to draw it in for the masons square (represented in fig 8 b) could simply be laid along with b in the corner both bf and ba marked on it and the inmiddot strument then transferred to the stone and the marks used to complete the setting-out of IK and KF The ordinary mason did not in fact have to know he was dealing with an irrational number
The fifth-point keystone is equally simple In iew of Master 2S caption the marks in 40 d must be taken to represent five equal units The incalculable side of the
7 Viollet-Ie-Ducs explanation of the spiral as a means of calcumiddot lating the various ribs of the vault is difficult to accept if only in view of the considerable size of the latter Dicliormaire VI 442
in the concl grami
8 9 1
I
92
0
E
A I
Fig 2 Third-point keystone redrawn from p 40 C-2
If the arches are constructed from such bases however the keystones do not correspond to those in the diagrams and as Master 2 is not noted for his intelligence or accushyracy it has generally been assumed that the drawings are incorrect or badly proportioned4 If on the other hand the diagrams and captions are accepted as they stand it is clear that our own terminology is at fault This may be confirmed by the coherence simplicity and mathematical foundation of the procedure outlined in the diagrams
The keystone resembles an ordinary voussoir with a small triangular section added to carry the extrados up to the peak of the arch (fig 2) Prior calculations pershyhaps found among the other diagrams of Master 2 have undoubtedly provided the upper and lower curves as well as the thickness of the arch and serve as a poin t of deshyparture for setting out the keystones AB GF HF and DC represent the radii of the arch EF the vertical axis and GEF or GHF the area to be added In the third-point deshysign any three equal units are marked off on the radius passing through the peak of the soffit (FI) and another
~ L
Fig 3 Spiral with transversal axes added redrawn from p 40 e bull
distances one need only draw the Archimedes spiral shown in the adjacent figure of the manuscript (fig 8 e)7
The spiral of Master 2 is not a true Archimedes spiral which is generated by moving parts but is made of semishycircles drawn from two centers lying on an axis (fig 3 y) The construction is simple Let the first center be a the
radius of the first semicircle ab (=1) and the second censhyter b Then cd forms the second semicircle with r=2 J the third semicircle with r =3 and so ~n If a lin perpendicular to is projected from b it intersects the third semicircle at f and bf=2J 2 the incalculable dishymension required for the third-point keystone That such
be situ called I
equal ~
~lly in nology
points they II
the thl
at the third f the lef tiers-pi quinl-J keysto tocro
The theref conse increa (22 ~ keyst( prolC ~ 35 angle the b lower monu north ourkl alway masOl simpl
Th unne mustmiddot
I
93
-
3) the censhy=2 line the dishy
uch t it are -ith mshysed ary ith
of to he
gle is 2 6 or bh on the spiral while the shortest sidelfIan is still 1 or ba
Willis noted that the third-point keystone could only be situated above an arch th~t in modern tiues ould be called fourth-point that is with the base dlvided lIlto four
al sections and the centers located one-fourth of the equ h Yin from each ends Instead of questlomng t e termlshy
wa h ddno1ogy he decided that the draftsman must ave lIlten e the three units of the diagram to represent f~ur spaces It would seem however that Master 2S termmology as well as his diagram may have been perfectly correct The points of the base should not be confused with the spaces they mark off and they must be counted starting with 0
at the end and not 1 as in the Roman method then the third point from the left for instance forms the center for the left-hand arc (fig 4) In other words the radius of the tiers-point arch is of the base just as the radius o~ the quint-point arch is os 9 and the mason could set out ~Ither keystone merely by knowing the name of the arch It was to crown
The procedure noted in shorthand by Master 2 is therefore completely logical and it has some interestmg consequences If the position of the centers is constantly increased by 1 and the number of base divisions by 2
(22344658610712 ) a ~eriesof arc~es and keystones is formed for which the spiral wIll contInue to provide the unknown quantities ( 3 2 2 15 2 ~ 35 4 3 ) while the short side of the keystone tnshyangle remains 110 And as the number of divisions across the base increases the spiral accommodates only the lower archesu The verificatioll of such a limitation in the monuments of the first half of the thirteenth century in northern France would be a most valuable contribution to our knowledge of Gothic techniques What will probably always remain unfathomable however is how the Gothic mason generally considered to be ignorant ofmore than the simplest rnathematical calcula tions came to use the syste~
The use of the spiral in setting out a keystone made It unnecessary to trace the arch at full scale a step that must often have been difficult in the limited area avaIlable in the thirteenth-century lodge This tends to confirm the conclusions that can be drawn from several other diashygrams ofMaster 212 But the connection of the manuscript
8 Willis Facsimile bull Wilars de Honnecourt pp 141-142
9middot These proportions were already noted by Brutails p 277 10 Obviously certain multiples of the original series such as 68
and 8u can also be used but a number of possibi~ities such ~s 5678 and 710 are excluded because the short SIde of the tnshyangle would be greater than 1
II This obtains both in the original series and in the acceptable multiples eg 8 lS and 912 but not 1012 Brutails conjecture that the third-point may indicate the more obtuse and the fifthshypoint the more acute arches is therefore incorrect (p 278)
12 Cf Robert Branner Three problems from the Villard de Honnecourt manuscript Art Bulletin XXXIX (1957) 61-66
012 3 q 5 6
o 1 7 3 Fig 4 Third- fourth- and fifth-point arches numbered in the premiddot sumed thirteenth-century manner
figures with actual working procedures would remain highly theoretical were it not for the fact that several similar spirals are preserved on the stone from Chartres Cathedral giving us a fair idea of their size in real pracshytice
The stone at Chartres originally served as a capital for one of the piers of the south transept porch (figs 5 and 6) It now measures about 168 by 78 cm and represents a bold design in that the upper corners form clusters of five small almost independent capitals of which three rested on isolated monolithic shafts Even with the small load of the porch vaults resting upon them the clusters seem to have broken off and this is undoubtedly why the stone was replaced It is now preserved in the chamber of the south tower
On the lower bed of the capital are traced the normal axes that were used to set out the plan of the piece in adshydition to some inexplicable lines (fig 6) There are one axis in the center three to the left a short one delimiting the small half-capital to the upper right and a transversal one reaching to the half-capital on the opposite side The spirals are located on the central axis and on a now-lst axis to the right Since two of the spirals (B C) are mshycomplete the original stone was probably larger w~en they were traced (at least 168 by 92 cm) And the comshycidence of the central axis of the capital with the axes of spirals A and B seems overly fortuitous It is more likely that the capital was intended to be cut from a ~tone s~ffishyciently large to allow the mason some leeway m 1ts settmgshyout and execution that the central axis was drawn at an early moment as a reference mark and that the stone was then used as a tracing surface in the shop before the final
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
~h ~ Igtx~ ~~~ ~ ~ ~ ~~ ~ ~ ~) ~ ~ ~ ~~ l ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ 1 J k~ ~ ~ Uf n ~~ cL -l
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~I ~Q~ wo -t1 ~~ NMl ~ ltv ~ ~ ~ ~ ~u ~ ~ u - IIlIr ~~t- ~~ ~M ~ ~ ~ _ ftv ~Uij )
~ ~ f~ k Wk ~ ~ IIampJ ~ ~~ ~ ~ ~
~~ ~~ iA ~ v~ ~ I ~ Iv ~ VifWt ~ ~ () oCa tO~ ~ JA ~
~ --T ~ ~ ~I ~ ~ oM~ ~~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ tIIampiii ~~
0- ~ ~ ~U ~ t ~~ - OJ r~ tntpW ~ ~s u it 11-1flAM
M ~ ~ f~ It~ ~ tVamplt ~~ r-I
~ ~~ tU -tMyen A4~ A ~ ~~ ~~ ~ ~lw Lie ~_ U IM~ kM ~
~ ~ ~ h kl ~ Au ~~1 ~ t ~ ~ ~tJ ~~~I
~ ~ k ~~ ~ ~ ~ lJut) ~u wu a ~ 0 i ~ ~ A ~ nrlt lt ~ ~ -- lnA ft ~~ ~ ~ ~ 0 clatl IV- WfVi) cuoC) ~ I~ ~ ~ ~ f
v ~ ~~ ~ ~j w~s(h~ -~ ~ -wlt ~ij ~~ kIt ~~ Wyen 0 ~ ~ ~ r M- ~tIItJ ~ ~ ~ h ~ ~4 z)M ~ Q-~I
~ ~ h 0 rM ~ cJ ~ ~ UA ~ 1 ~ ~ ~~1 ~~0 NMI r ~ ~ ~ i ~ ~ ~ (U on k Ca ~ ~ampj wm ~ j ~ kal ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ij ~
~ ~ YV~M4 l)U ~ ~~1 ~ j ( IJul ~jt MtN I ~j
fw 61) CAlM ~ middotvwv L y W j ~ t ~ ~ tv ~( tltMo~ ~
~ t ~ ~ ~
~jtO ~~ ~ ~1)~1 ~ P~f ~ ~ ~ ~~ ~~ ~~I I
~t~ bull ~ ilA ~ ~ ~ ~tUwJ ~
WiU ~~~ ~ ~ ~_ 4kt ~ t Lt ~h~ I ~~ __WLl t r_1bull J t IIL_ 1 bullbull - -- Jt~-~ ~ tumiddotbullbull~ ~ ~~ n~middotI-) J t ti f ~M bull ~~ III bull
~ ~ oJldol ft ~LI I fM~ kwt ~~ ~ ~ wr~ ~lk ~r ~ WA leli~
-~ ~ ~ ~ pt1gt-~nl- ~ ( ~ ~ ~ ~ cuM ~ ~(l I
tAlt ut ~ ~ ~ ~)l J~~ ~ k ~ ~l u ~ h f I~J ~MM)
~ l vJu ~ ~ ~4- ~1 u ~ N ~ ~ ~LUQ
~kt ~
~1 q) ~ ~ ~~ bull__ s rJ l~ ~ ~IIOJ ~ ~ttM ~Apound44ti
~ ~l ~- W ~ IA - cAlu j)~ bu ~1 nwW~
~ ~ ~ Jt ~J~l a ~Wl ~ I lQl) t u~ u~ ~I ~ W ~ I
~ ~~ ~ clullIt oN) ~ ~Ml ~ ~cW ~ ~~ PUJ kNot IAA~ V ~~ ~ lWl ~ ~ ~ ~~l ~ ~~ rI ~nJ I
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ kl ~ ~A-u) ~ ~ Iv ~ ~ ~ ~~ L w ~ ~Iraquo~ ~ ~ - ~1a ~~ flv~ ~
~ I ~ -0 ~ t ~ Iv ((twfI ~ ~ ~t$ -M l) cbrn1 ~ j 91 ~ (~- iIIOis ~ L
(tyenIlmiddotR1) - lu r-u r-- ~ ~ -t p~ ~ ti~ ~~ fK ~ wJt
~ 1tW ie l1~ ~~ ~ 1w ~ k ~ ~ ~ ~ tw ~ ~j(~ be-l~~)
~ ~ ~ ~~ ~ laquow ~cw 4 ~ ~ ~ ~ huw ~ ~~ l~ ~I
~ -ni~ w~ ~ ~ A QJrA~ ~ ~ ~ ~ AM ~~ ~ l ~ CJW T +l- ~ ~ ~ ~~ ~nJ ~ ~ tf~ Awwit ~
lt0Pf ~-t Vi~ ~ ~l Aj ~ ~J rN) ~~ w ~ ~ ~ It
llMJ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ u
(R~f w+S IM- Cl~ t~ tw ~a wstIt t~u MM
~ ~ L ~ Iw ~~ ir ~ ~~ ~ r ~ ~ Vt ~rJ ~ h+tA t~ ~ lO
~ ~ - ~ ~ ~ Nlt ~ Mt1-w NUvM aU- JA L~ Iol_ tLL~ 1k Wuy- tJ c ~ 0 wJuU r~ ~u WLA ~ ~ ~~ bull
~i~lrual~ ~~~~ ~~ wPM~~A
fIo)) T~ t~_ J k Ilo - k 4J r u ~ r uI t
~ ~ ~ rvJk ~ ~ ~ ~ Ak laquo ~j ~ I ~j wm ~j ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~j~
Tk ~ ~ ~ ~ Yo ~JIM ~ ~ ~ Mgt~ ~~ ~-i~
CL~ ~~ ~w- ~ 1M c-d( ~~ fw ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ tUw JlvJ
ft ~ ~ NW 4 1 ~ ~ ~ ~ L ~ If ~ Mw ~ ~11
~ ~ ~J ~ ~ ~ lJtw I u ~ ~~IA ~ W~ ~ Uc ~ (AfA
It ~~ ~ (~ ~ fw ~ NuA - 0) -t~ ~ - ~ln~ Sk ~ ~ s-
~ flk ~ v1lA ~ ~ ~ av ~ hwf
l1Jn~ ~ur ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ tA 00 ~ ~ oN httI
~c4 ~ ~t ~ ~ tl ~() ~ ~ JQ ~ ie ~ ~ c
~~ ~ ~ ~ 1M4 h1WN cwU I oM ill Jt k ~ ~ Jw 0 ~ bull
~ ~ ~ 0 cJr ~ ~ ~ 4~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~i ~ ~
~ Jt ~tt ~ ~ A ~ I ~iUi~
~ kNiIJ I ~lV Itr y ~N~v2 t l~lAj lly Iv rMf~
)JVJ j r c c~Vltu1 ) ~ ~ - ~-L -kV lMMI
~ VKIJ~ L-VNv ~ (~v1 lJ~ ~LVi J~Llw~ LMA
~ 1 L)h V~ tv~ (1UI V ~~-- (YJ)f)A ~ vj 11() r1i tylIM~
~~ (1tQ ~f~ 1Alvu v ~ VI vA lVWl LU~~~Ir)
I
1l~~ ~
(~~ ~ ~
~ Llv1 ~I ~w-q
~~1 t~
~ ~~
~ f ~~FJ ~ (1 ~t--
-5
~
(
shy-f
o
-lt- ~ u
r oJ
(2 o -
CY
gt r-------- ~-[ r-- -gt=shy0
~ L
-f o
~
-shy(77
0
V~ crshy
gtr ~ ~
U G ~ rr ~
r ~
middotmiddothlvfl1 ~EVtE ~ J~ k -Qflty
~ I ~C1~sfod I lCi4-+
1tt MtbEvl M A~ON
b~ D KNooP uJ 4middotP ~ONCc
~ ~~~ O~ 1 14-
OEJ610 PIfpoundNT ~ ~ I(jj Ptttu
N-W ~~ ~ + l~lri 0 t
Qi4- 1 ~~MA ~ ~~ ~ ~ 1L ~~ ~ ~~ L ~~I
p~ ~ r~ ~ ~)4A ~ ~ ~ ~ bull
~ ~ ~ (Cfll -~l) ~ ~~ v ~~~ ~ ~ o~A ~ ~ ~ cl ~ ~
t ~ ~ r-) ~ k COM ~ ~
~ 1 ~ ~ _~- ~ tI(~~ of ~~CWAf t~ ~~ 6tWI ~ ~ ~~
~ ~ ~ ~ Mw ~ ~- ~ ~ idu At ~ ltAM
ik 1 ~ ~ ~ C)~hWM(~) ~~ ~ l ltu
~) kh (VI ~ 1 ~) ~ ~~
~) ~ t- ~ 11~middot ---~
~ J J -u ~ ~i ctAJw
nn4 ~ ~ ---v---shy
o(W
~ I ~ I ~ 10 ~
Iyentt ~ VNJ W r ~
~ 1 W ~II
~1 ~ ~
fnh ~ (t~
euroJJW ~ -=- - ~ ~~~
Ju ~ lJi = 1atM tAtj
I ~l U~
J~ ~~~~ ~ wJ~~
~~ ~ Aw ~~ ~ t ~ ~ ~ tthI ~ 1~ J ~~
u ~w ~ ~ ~tt ~ ~ b~ ~ lt ~ wJJ
ruaJ1 ~ ~~ ~ ~ tv
LJ~ ~fv ~ Nw ~
____ ~r1 PU1 IY~ 1~fW n J)t) r~ ~ ~ r-v ) - -~ shy
_~_ tlt ~ ~ ~ or ~~-( ~ T~U4J ~ J~ ~ ~MJ) ~ ~
- ~
bull
--shy -
0
~Jt 1 ~1 _Q~
~2 ~ ~
~ 3 ~ ~
bull
w~ (~J
JIq~ 11M ~ ~ ~ ~ lttJLJ( All k ~~ W LMJ r JJ (H~ L
~t1 ~M W u ~ yentJ ~ fW- t( kI
k~ i~ ~
~~r~
M-IrfftT ~J ~
~
DIibJ
~
Lincoln Cathedral 1072shy
I have always held and am prepared against al evidence to maintain that the Cathedral of Lincoln is out and out the most precious piece of architecture in the British Isles and roughly speaking worth any two other cathedrals we have JOHN RUSKIN 1819-1900
THE FABRIC OF LINCOLN CATHEDRAL
THE 1072 Council held at Windsor decreed that the headquarters of bishops should be fortified towns rather than villages Remigius therefore moved from Dorchester to Lincoln and the year 1072 has come to be regarded as the foundation date for Lincoln Cathedral
Since 1072 the original structure of the Cathedral has undergone many changes becoming in the process by common consent one of the most beautiful buildings in Europe The purpose of the illustrated chart is to show the process by which the building has reached the familiar shape in its prominent position on the hill old stone to new building
The first cathedral took about 20 years to build and was consecrated in 1092 It was a cruciform building with the east end having a main apse with smaller apses to the chancel aisles The west front remains and although it has been considerably altered its unique original elevation can easily be reconstructed in the imagination The design included western towers which still form the lower stages of the present towers and without doubt it also had a central tower We do not know its details or whether in fact it was complete by the time of the consecration It could well have been finished by Alexander the Magnificent either before or after the fire of1141
This disaster resulted in the building being vaulted which in time may have helped to cause its demise when an earthquake wrecked the greater part of the building The original design built by Remigius would have had flat timber ceilings Heavy stone vaulting would not have been enshyvisaged
St Hugh began rebuilding from the east end and the design of this was apsidal with five radiating chapels Building continued westwards and by about 1240 the remaining west front and western towers of the original
Norman cathedral were incorporated into the completed early English design
At this stage the building would have presented a finely balanced silhouette in which the nave would have appeared longer than the parts east of the central tower This situation was reversed after the completion of the Angel Choir in 1280 Before this in 1237 the original early English central tower (possibly at that time only a low one barely protruding above the roof) collapsed and was rebuilt as the lower stage of the magnificent central tower which we know today
In 1256 the chevet at the east end of St Hughs Cathedral was pulled down after standing for about 56 years This decision was partly due to the pressure of the then current architectural fashion and also the desire to erect a suitable shrine to contain the body of 51 Hugh From the twelfth century onwards many other English cathedrals and great churches had their easternmost parts elongated to accommodate the shrine of their local saint
The result at Lincoln can be seen in the famous Angel Choir This is so beautiful in its proportion and deta1 and so rich without being ostentatious that it deserves all the praise lavished upon it by many generations of architects Upon completion of the Angel Choir the interior of the cathedral was more or less complete as we now know it The exterior however would present an almost barn-like effect with its long silhouette relieved only by the low early English central tower
This was the case for only a generation or so as about 1311 the central tower was raised and completed with a lead-covered timber spire -- making a total height from the ground it is said of about 525 ft The western towers would still have appeared comparashytively stunted We do not know whether they
were still capped by their original Norman steep pyramidal roofs Possibly after two or three hundred years they would be in need of renewal and as was often the case may have been reconstructed ala lower pitch out of the remaining sound timber
About a hundred years after the central tower was raised the western towers reshyceived their upper stages together with spires The cathedral had now reached its full magnificence and retained this until 1549 when the great central spire was blown down in a storm From 1549 until 1807 the cathedral remained unaltered - this was in fact the longest period of unaltered outline in its history
Before the days of photography the most familiar representations of the cathedral show it with spires on the western towers These were in fact becoming unsafe by the latter half of the eighteenth century and it was proposed to take them down A demonshystration by the townspeople however postponed their demise and it was not until 1807 that they were dismantled and the cathedral assumed the silhouette which we have today
Although not much has been added to the fabric for three or four hundred years work on the cathedral in fact has never ceased In the eighteenth century much strengthening work had to be done to combat the perennial trouble in the west front and towers This became so much worse in the nineteenshytwenties that it would have resulted in the collapse of the nave and all three towers had not extenampive and imaginative work been done In the next decade the east wall began to move outwards necessitating further reinforcement
At the beginning of the sixties further extensive restoration of the fabric commenced and this work continues
David R Vale ARIBA
~ vmiddot ~~
ntJ
H (
~ fl
i
bull-
ClAgt$IC 1674
MOOfRN ltO
EAST UlD of NOItMIIIJ CHVLe
8 EAST END Of E E t HlIIICi
0 (8 0 0 0
NAVl
0 0 0 0 ()
~ ~
o
o
reg
C1tEtT TltlllHIT
CROsSIN~
(
~~~
n CHOIR
~ U A~ I Imiddot r
~
rr~
IJ
iEL
~ ~
~in(Dln ~111btdral
- RpoundfER~NCf-
~ NO~MAN 1073
AIiILY fNGLISH II e LAT uRLY NGL1ampH 1235
OfCORTfO 1260
PfRPfNOICULAA 1521
r~~~~
IIILAIIf 0
Q D 0 a a a
CLOISTlR
g
0
t)]
~
lLl lloI tlMUY
~
CH Olit
8
C)
RUSSELl CAUI
1072-92 MIG_UI lUlU 11Se Myed to Lincolnllill In un _IluILincoln Cathedral
1092 Consecration
bull0 1092 CATHIGIAL CONIICIATID 1092 1141~~ I
I I I
I I ZI I Z
i1141 Fire ------1
I
Junj 1185 Earth~ake 1192 51 Hug Rebuilds C 1200 Elt TrCllnbull
0( bull
C 1210 Moln TrCllnept z
1141- 48 ALEXANDER 0111 II 1141 1115~ ~ tc123 thaptr HfOl i t 1f40 ~er lapses
C 1210 Gallibullbull Porch
H1256
~ lAngei Choir ~ 1181 EARTHQUAKI DIIlIOYS HiL bEaUIliI11 1280 n
bull0
C 1300 Clolr 0
C 1311 CentrI_r 1014
C 1 320laquoalhop yshy12561MO ~ ~ I
III aiL__ j
middotUE N MnwWP middotPc s II 1200-40 MAIN TRANSIPTSaNAVE
1237 CINIAhlOWIl COLLAPSIS
tt -~-~
- I~t ~
1237-56 CENTRAL TOWII RIIUILT
I
bull C 1420 Wbullbulltorn Towr 10104 Z 1431 Fleming Chan~
a1210 1311 bullrmiddotmiddot ~
I
1494 Russell Chantry
C 1530 Longland Chantry
-5 CENTIAL BUILT
1256-80 ANGIL CHOII BUILT 1311 1420
I ~
1420 1549
1549 1807
1807 1807 TO
1972 CATHEDRAL FESTIVAL
1530 Lonland Chantry
1549 Spire Blown Down
609 Library Burnt
1674 Honywood Librarvi1 (lty Ir chrlstophr wrn)
725West Towers Strengthened (by _s Iblts)
761 Restoration Begun (by ambullbullbull bullbull)
1807 West SpiresTaken Down
1921
IExtensive 1939 Restoration z
1963 R(eS+oration Begunbull cosllFg t 150000)
Ninth Centenary
THE techniques of Gothic masonry construction can best be studied in two ways The monuments themselves unshyquestionably provide the best evidence of the procedures that were actually employed although accurate measured drawings the sine qua non of this approach are difficult and costly to make and they fail to reveal anything beshyneath the surface of a building precisely where masons setting-out marks are most likely to be concealed One cannot wish that more Gothic churches will be destroyed so historians of architecture may prowl among the ruins looking for indications as to how they were erected The second approach comprises the study of the rare texts and documents that have been preserved from the Middle Ages Foremost among these is the manual of the thirteenthshycentury Picard architect Villard de Honnecourt which contains a set of diagrams of masonry techniques drawn and annotated by an anonymous follower known as Master 2 about 12501 These diagrams sometimes seem very hyshypothetical however and many still hold secrets for the modern reader Three in particular-the keystones del tiirc and del quint point and the so-called Archimedes spiral (p 40 C-2 d e in fig 8) -have never been satisfacshytorily explained The last one has the dubious honor of being the single diagram Master 2 did not annotate but by extraordinary good fortune similar spirals have been preserved on the bed-face of a capital from Chartres Cashythedra12 It is therefore possible to compare the manushyscript figure with one that seems actually to have been employed in the construction of a Gothic monument
1 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19093 The standard edition is H R Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt (Vienna 1935) with bibliography 0 Conmiddot (the page and figure numbering used in the present article follows $5degmiddot00
dqJart this edition) see also J B A Lassus Album de Villard de Honneshyccurt ADarcel (ed) (Paris 1858) R Willis Facsimile ofthe Sketchshy1bscriPmiddot book of Wilars de Honnecourt (London 1859) and The Sketchbook ofl Memmiddot Villard de Honnccourt Th Bowie (ed) (Bloomington 1959) withZ5000 pages renumbered
2 I am indebted to Dr Peter Kidson Conway Librarian at the Courtauld Institute of Art for bringing the piece to my attention and for providing the photograph reproduced in fig 5
Jo ~ t~ J0 - Jj c+ ~ c lt11 oL~ lL b0 (VC u ~ ILl tt-3
I
Villard de Honnecourt Archimedes and Chartres
ROBERT BRANNER Columbia University
Ishy + tlt5 6
Fig Traditional third- and fifth-point arches numbered accordshying to Brutails
The absence of a caption in p 40 e is perhaps undershystandable since this figure forms an integral step in the I
procedure of setting out the keystones in the two precedshying diagrams In order to understand the procedure howshy II
Iever it would seem necessary to revise the terminology for the various forms of Gothic pointed arches that has been current since the Renaissance Master 2 wrote clef (
del quint point and del tiirc and every modern student of the manuscript has correctly associated these phrases e
Iwith the keystones of the quint-pointand tiers-point arches By the traditional definition one form of the third-point I~
arch is generated from a base divided in to three equal units the centers of the curves being situated one unit in from V the ends while the fifth-point arch has five equal units in 1
the base and the centers are situated one unit in (fig 1)3 3 7
3 The other third-point form is generated around an equilateral triangle see Hahnloser p 115 et al The traditional definitions seem to derive from Italy cf Scamozzi DellIdea III xiv Philimiddot II
bert de lOrme Nouvelles Inventions xv and Wotton The Eleshyt
ments ofArchitecture (London 1(24) p 51 seem to make this clear quinto acuto was used in this way by Giovanni di Gherardo da Creshymona see H Saalman Journal of the Society of Architectural Hisshy1
torians XVIIl (1959)11-20
91
unit of the same size (IK) is laid out perpendicular to the vertical axis forming a triangle with sides of 3 1 2 J 2 Bu t the len gth and position of the vertical axis are the unshyknown quantities and 2 J 2 is incalculable To find these
4 See for instance J-A Brutails Tiers-point et quintshypoint Bulletin archCologique du comiil (1902) pp 273-279
5 The early thirteenth-century keystone may be a single stone sloping down on both sides from the apex of the arch or it may be formed br two stones with a common bed lying on the vertical axis of the arch Both kinds are often found together in compound arches where each set of voussoirs is staggered with respect to the adjacent ones in order to insure a better bond Thus the keystones of each component arch are alternately a single stone and twin stones sepashyrated by a vertical bed as for instance at Bourges Cathedral Brushytails (p 276) misquotes Choisy on this point
6 Eg p 39 r or p 40 g
a line is not shown in the diagram merely means that it was not necessary to draw it in for the masons square (represented in fig 8 b) could simply be laid along with b in the corner both bf and ba marked on it and the inmiddot strument then transferred to the stone and the marks used to complete the setting-out of IK and KF The ordinary mason did not in fact have to know he was dealing with an irrational number
The fifth-point keystone is equally simple In iew of Master 2S caption the marks in 40 d must be taken to represent five equal units The incalculable side of the
7 Viollet-Ie-Ducs explanation of the spiral as a means of calcumiddot lating the various ribs of the vault is difficult to accept if only in view of the considerable size of the latter Dicliormaire VI 442
in the concl grami
8 9 1
I
92
0
E
A I
Fig 2 Third-point keystone redrawn from p 40 C-2
If the arches are constructed from such bases however the keystones do not correspond to those in the diagrams and as Master 2 is not noted for his intelligence or accushyracy it has generally been assumed that the drawings are incorrect or badly proportioned4 If on the other hand the diagrams and captions are accepted as they stand it is clear that our own terminology is at fault This may be confirmed by the coherence simplicity and mathematical foundation of the procedure outlined in the diagrams
The keystone resembles an ordinary voussoir with a small triangular section added to carry the extrados up to the peak of the arch (fig 2) Prior calculations pershyhaps found among the other diagrams of Master 2 have undoubtedly provided the upper and lower curves as well as the thickness of the arch and serve as a poin t of deshyparture for setting out the keystones AB GF HF and DC represent the radii of the arch EF the vertical axis and GEF or GHF the area to be added In the third-point deshysign any three equal units are marked off on the radius passing through the peak of the soffit (FI) and another
~ L
Fig 3 Spiral with transversal axes added redrawn from p 40 e bull
distances one need only draw the Archimedes spiral shown in the adjacent figure of the manuscript (fig 8 e)7
The spiral of Master 2 is not a true Archimedes spiral which is generated by moving parts but is made of semishycircles drawn from two centers lying on an axis (fig 3 y) The construction is simple Let the first center be a the
radius of the first semicircle ab (=1) and the second censhyter b Then cd forms the second semicircle with r=2 J the third semicircle with r =3 and so ~n If a lin perpendicular to is projected from b it intersects the third semicircle at f and bf=2J 2 the incalculable dishymension required for the third-point keystone That such
be situ called I
equal ~
~lly in nology
points they II
the thl
at the third f the lef tiers-pi quinl-J keysto tocro
The theref conse increa (22 ~ keyst( prolC ~ 35 angle the b lower monu north ourkl alway masOl simpl
Th unne mustmiddot
I
93
-
3) the censhy=2 line the dishy
uch t it are -ith mshysed ary ith
of to he
gle is 2 6 or bh on the spiral while the shortest sidelfIan is still 1 or ba
Willis noted that the third-point keystone could only be situated above an arch th~t in modern tiues ould be called fourth-point that is with the base dlvided lIlto four
al sections and the centers located one-fourth of the equ h Yin from each ends Instead of questlomng t e termlshy
wa h ddno1ogy he decided that the draftsman must ave lIlten e the three units of the diagram to represent f~ur spaces It would seem however that Master 2S termmology as well as his diagram may have been perfectly correct The points of the base should not be confused with the spaces they mark off and they must be counted starting with 0
at the end and not 1 as in the Roman method then the third point from the left for instance forms the center for the left-hand arc (fig 4) In other words the radius of the tiers-point arch is of the base just as the radius o~ the quint-point arch is os 9 and the mason could set out ~Ither keystone merely by knowing the name of the arch It was to crown
The procedure noted in shorthand by Master 2 is therefore completely logical and it has some interestmg consequences If the position of the centers is constantly increased by 1 and the number of base divisions by 2
(22344658610712 ) a ~eriesof arc~es and keystones is formed for which the spiral wIll contInue to provide the unknown quantities ( 3 2 2 15 2 ~ 35 4 3 ) while the short side of the keystone tnshyangle remains 110 And as the number of divisions across the base increases the spiral accommodates only the lower archesu The verificatioll of such a limitation in the monuments of the first half of the thirteenth century in northern France would be a most valuable contribution to our knowledge of Gothic techniques What will probably always remain unfathomable however is how the Gothic mason generally considered to be ignorant ofmore than the simplest rnathematical calcula tions came to use the syste~
The use of the spiral in setting out a keystone made It unnecessary to trace the arch at full scale a step that must often have been difficult in the limited area avaIlable in the thirteenth-century lodge This tends to confirm the conclusions that can be drawn from several other diashygrams ofMaster 212 But the connection of the manuscript
8 Willis Facsimile bull Wilars de Honnecourt pp 141-142
9middot These proportions were already noted by Brutails p 277 10 Obviously certain multiples of the original series such as 68
and 8u can also be used but a number of possibi~ities such ~s 5678 and 710 are excluded because the short SIde of the tnshyangle would be greater than 1
II This obtains both in the original series and in the acceptable multiples eg 8 lS and 912 but not 1012 Brutails conjecture that the third-point may indicate the more obtuse and the fifthshypoint the more acute arches is therefore incorrect (p 278)
12 Cf Robert Branner Three problems from the Villard de Honnecourt manuscript Art Bulletin XXXIX (1957) 61-66
012 3 q 5 6
o 1 7 3 Fig 4 Third- fourth- and fifth-point arches numbered in the premiddot sumed thirteenth-century manner
figures with actual working procedures would remain highly theoretical were it not for the fact that several similar spirals are preserved on the stone from Chartres Cathedral giving us a fair idea of their size in real pracshytice
The stone at Chartres originally served as a capital for one of the piers of the south transept porch (figs 5 and 6) It now measures about 168 by 78 cm and represents a bold design in that the upper corners form clusters of five small almost independent capitals of which three rested on isolated monolithic shafts Even with the small load of the porch vaults resting upon them the clusters seem to have broken off and this is undoubtedly why the stone was replaced It is now preserved in the chamber of the south tower
On the lower bed of the capital are traced the normal axes that were used to set out the plan of the piece in adshydition to some inexplicable lines (fig 6) There are one axis in the center three to the left a short one delimiting the small half-capital to the upper right and a transversal one reaching to the half-capital on the opposite side The spirals are located on the central axis and on a now-lst axis to the right Since two of the spirals (B C) are mshycomplete the original stone was probably larger w~en they were traced (at least 168 by 92 cm) And the comshycidence of the central axis of the capital with the axes of spirals A and B seems overly fortuitous It is more likely that the capital was intended to be cut from a ~tone s~ffishyciently large to allow the mason some leeway m 1ts settmgshyout and execution that the central axis was drawn at an early moment as a reference mark and that the stone was then used as a tracing surface in the shop before the final
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
~ ~ oJldol ft ~LI I fM~ kwt ~~ ~ ~ wr~ ~lk ~r ~ WA leli~
-~ ~ ~ ~ pt1gt-~nl- ~ ( ~ ~ ~ ~ cuM ~ ~(l I
tAlt ut ~ ~ ~ ~)l J~~ ~ k ~ ~l u ~ h f I~J ~MM)
~ l vJu ~ ~ ~4- ~1 u ~ N ~ ~ ~LUQ
~kt ~
~1 q) ~ ~ ~~ bull__ s rJ l~ ~ ~IIOJ ~ ~ttM ~Apound44ti
~ ~l ~- W ~ IA - cAlu j)~ bu ~1 nwW~
~ ~ ~ Jt ~J~l a ~Wl ~ I lQl) t u~ u~ ~I ~ W ~ I
~ ~~ ~ clullIt oN) ~ ~Ml ~ ~cW ~ ~~ PUJ kNot IAA~ V ~~ ~ lWl ~ ~ ~ ~~l ~ ~~ rI ~nJ I
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ kl ~ ~A-u) ~ ~ Iv ~ ~ ~ ~~ L w ~ ~Iraquo~ ~ ~ - ~1a ~~ flv~ ~
~ I ~ -0 ~ t ~ Iv ((twfI ~ ~ ~t$ -M l) cbrn1 ~ j 91 ~ (~- iIIOis ~ L
(tyenIlmiddotR1) - lu r-u r-- ~ ~ -t p~ ~ ti~ ~~ fK ~ wJt
~ 1tW ie l1~ ~~ ~ 1w ~ k ~ ~ ~ ~ tw ~ ~j(~ be-l~~)
~ ~ ~ ~~ ~ laquow ~cw 4 ~ ~ ~ ~ huw ~ ~~ l~ ~I
~ -ni~ w~ ~ ~ A QJrA~ ~ ~ ~ ~ AM ~~ ~ l ~ CJW T +l- ~ ~ ~ ~~ ~nJ ~ ~ tf~ Awwit ~
lt0Pf ~-t Vi~ ~ ~l Aj ~ ~J rN) ~~ w ~ ~ ~ It
llMJ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ u
(R~f w+S IM- Cl~ t~ tw ~a wstIt t~u MM
~ ~ L ~ Iw ~~ ir ~ ~~ ~ r ~ ~ Vt ~rJ ~ h+tA t~ ~ lO
~ ~ - ~ ~ ~ Nlt ~ Mt1-w NUvM aU- JA L~ Iol_ tLL~ 1k Wuy- tJ c ~ 0 wJuU r~ ~u WLA ~ ~ ~~ bull
~i~lrual~ ~~~~ ~~ wPM~~A
fIo)) T~ t~_ J k Ilo - k 4J r u ~ r uI t
~ ~ ~ rvJk ~ ~ ~ ~ Ak laquo ~j ~ I ~j wm ~j ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~j~
Tk ~ ~ ~ ~ Yo ~JIM ~ ~ ~ Mgt~ ~~ ~-i~
CL~ ~~ ~w- ~ 1M c-d( ~~ fw ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ tUw JlvJ
ft ~ ~ NW 4 1 ~ ~ ~ ~ L ~ If ~ Mw ~ ~11
~ ~ ~J ~ ~ ~ lJtw I u ~ ~~IA ~ W~ ~ Uc ~ (AfA
It ~~ ~ (~ ~ fw ~ NuA - 0) -t~ ~ - ~ln~ Sk ~ ~ s-
~ flk ~ v1lA ~ ~ ~ av ~ hwf
l1Jn~ ~ur ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ tA 00 ~ ~ oN httI
~c4 ~ ~t ~ ~ tl ~() ~ ~ JQ ~ ie ~ ~ c
~~ ~ ~ ~ 1M4 h1WN cwU I oM ill Jt k ~ ~ Jw 0 ~ bull
~ ~ ~ 0 cJr ~ ~ ~ 4~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~i ~ ~
~ Jt ~tt ~ ~ A ~ I ~iUi~
~ kNiIJ I ~lV Itr y ~N~v2 t l~lAj lly Iv rMf~
)JVJ j r c c~Vltu1 ) ~ ~ - ~-L -kV lMMI
~ VKIJ~ L-VNv ~ (~v1 lJ~ ~LVi J~Llw~ LMA
~ 1 L)h V~ tv~ (1UI V ~~-- (YJ)f)A ~ vj 11() r1i tylIM~
~~ (1tQ ~f~ 1Alvu v ~ VI vA lVWl LU~~~Ir)
I
1l~~ ~
(~~ ~ ~
~ Llv1 ~I ~w-q
~~1 t~
~ ~~
~ f ~~FJ ~ (1 ~t--
-5
~
(
shy-f
o
-lt- ~ u
r oJ
(2 o -
CY
gt r-------- ~-[ r-- -gt=shy0
~ L
-f o
~
-shy(77
0
V~ crshy
gtr ~ ~
U G ~ rr ~
r ~
middotmiddothlvfl1 ~EVtE ~ J~ k -Qflty
~ I ~C1~sfod I lCi4-+
1tt MtbEvl M A~ON
b~ D KNooP uJ 4middotP ~ONCc
~ ~~~ O~ 1 14-
OEJ610 PIfpoundNT ~ ~ I(jj Ptttu
N-W ~~ ~ + l~lri 0 t
Qi4- 1 ~~MA ~ ~~ ~ ~ 1L ~~ ~ ~~ L ~~I
p~ ~ r~ ~ ~)4A ~ ~ ~ ~ bull
~ ~ ~ (Cfll -~l) ~ ~~ v ~~~ ~ ~ o~A ~ ~ ~ cl ~ ~
t ~ ~ r-) ~ k COM ~ ~
~ 1 ~ ~ _~- ~ tI(~~ of ~~CWAf t~ ~~ 6tWI ~ ~ ~~
~ ~ ~ ~ Mw ~ ~- ~ ~ idu At ~ ltAM
ik 1 ~ ~ ~ C)~hWM(~) ~~ ~ l ltu
~) kh (VI ~ 1 ~) ~ ~~
~) ~ t- ~ 11~middot ---~
~ J J -u ~ ~i ctAJw
nn4 ~ ~ ---v---shy
o(W
~ I ~ I ~ 10 ~
Iyentt ~ VNJ W r ~
~ 1 W ~II
~1 ~ ~
fnh ~ (t~
euroJJW ~ -=- - ~ ~~~
Ju ~ lJi = 1atM tAtj
I ~l U~
J~ ~~~~ ~ wJ~~
~~ ~ Aw ~~ ~ t ~ ~ ~ tthI ~ 1~ J ~~
u ~w ~ ~ ~tt ~ ~ b~ ~ lt ~ wJJ
ruaJ1 ~ ~~ ~ ~ tv
LJ~ ~fv ~ Nw ~
____ ~r1 PU1 IY~ 1~fW n J)t) r~ ~ ~ r-v ) - -~ shy
_~_ tlt ~ ~ ~ or ~~-( ~ T~U4J ~ J~ ~ ~MJ) ~ ~
- ~
bull
--shy -
0
~Jt 1 ~1 _Q~
~2 ~ ~
~ 3 ~ ~
bull
w~ (~J
JIq~ 11M ~ ~ ~ ~ lttJLJ( All k ~~ W LMJ r JJ (H~ L
~t1 ~M W u ~ yentJ ~ fW- t( kI
k~ i~ ~
~~r~
M-IrfftT ~J ~
~
DIibJ
~
Lincoln Cathedral 1072shy
I have always held and am prepared against al evidence to maintain that the Cathedral of Lincoln is out and out the most precious piece of architecture in the British Isles and roughly speaking worth any two other cathedrals we have JOHN RUSKIN 1819-1900
THE FABRIC OF LINCOLN CATHEDRAL
THE 1072 Council held at Windsor decreed that the headquarters of bishops should be fortified towns rather than villages Remigius therefore moved from Dorchester to Lincoln and the year 1072 has come to be regarded as the foundation date for Lincoln Cathedral
Since 1072 the original structure of the Cathedral has undergone many changes becoming in the process by common consent one of the most beautiful buildings in Europe The purpose of the illustrated chart is to show the process by which the building has reached the familiar shape in its prominent position on the hill old stone to new building
The first cathedral took about 20 years to build and was consecrated in 1092 It was a cruciform building with the east end having a main apse with smaller apses to the chancel aisles The west front remains and although it has been considerably altered its unique original elevation can easily be reconstructed in the imagination The design included western towers which still form the lower stages of the present towers and without doubt it also had a central tower We do not know its details or whether in fact it was complete by the time of the consecration It could well have been finished by Alexander the Magnificent either before or after the fire of1141
This disaster resulted in the building being vaulted which in time may have helped to cause its demise when an earthquake wrecked the greater part of the building The original design built by Remigius would have had flat timber ceilings Heavy stone vaulting would not have been enshyvisaged
St Hugh began rebuilding from the east end and the design of this was apsidal with five radiating chapels Building continued westwards and by about 1240 the remaining west front and western towers of the original
Norman cathedral were incorporated into the completed early English design
At this stage the building would have presented a finely balanced silhouette in which the nave would have appeared longer than the parts east of the central tower This situation was reversed after the completion of the Angel Choir in 1280 Before this in 1237 the original early English central tower (possibly at that time only a low one barely protruding above the roof) collapsed and was rebuilt as the lower stage of the magnificent central tower which we know today
In 1256 the chevet at the east end of St Hughs Cathedral was pulled down after standing for about 56 years This decision was partly due to the pressure of the then current architectural fashion and also the desire to erect a suitable shrine to contain the body of 51 Hugh From the twelfth century onwards many other English cathedrals and great churches had their easternmost parts elongated to accommodate the shrine of their local saint
The result at Lincoln can be seen in the famous Angel Choir This is so beautiful in its proportion and deta1 and so rich without being ostentatious that it deserves all the praise lavished upon it by many generations of architects Upon completion of the Angel Choir the interior of the cathedral was more or less complete as we now know it The exterior however would present an almost barn-like effect with its long silhouette relieved only by the low early English central tower
This was the case for only a generation or so as about 1311 the central tower was raised and completed with a lead-covered timber spire -- making a total height from the ground it is said of about 525 ft The western towers would still have appeared comparashytively stunted We do not know whether they
were still capped by their original Norman steep pyramidal roofs Possibly after two or three hundred years they would be in need of renewal and as was often the case may have been reconstructed ala lower pitch out of the remaining sound timber
About a hundred years after the central tower was raised the western towers reshyceived their upper stages together with spires The cathedral had now reached its full magnificence and retained this until 1549 when the great central spire was blown down in a storm From 1549 until 1807 the cathedral remained unaltered - this was in fact the longest period of unaltered outline in its history
Before the days of photography the most familiar representations of the cathedral show it with spires on the western towers These were in fact becoming unsafe by the latter half of the eighteenth century and it was proposed to take them down A demonshystration by the townspeople however postponed their demise and it was not until 1807 that they were dismantled and the cathedral assumed the silhouette which we have today
Although not much has been added to the fabric for three or four hundred years work on the cathedral in fact has never ceased In the eighteenth century much strengthening work had to be done to combat the perennial trouble in the west front and towers This became so much worse in the nineteenshytwenties that it would have resulted in the collapse of the nave and all three towers had not extenampive and imaginative work been done In the next decade the east wall began to move outwards necessitating further reinforcement
At the beginning of the sixties further extensive restoration of the fabric commenced and this work continues
David R Vale ARIBA
~ vmiddot ~~
ntJ
H (
~ fl
i
bull-
ClAgt$IC 1674
MOOfRN ltO
EAST UlD of NOItMIIIJ CHVLe
8 EAST END Of E E t HlIIICi
0 (8 0 0 0
NAVl
0 0 0 0 ()
~ ~
o
o
reg
C1tEtT TltlllHIT
CROsSIN~
(
~~~
n CHOIR
~ U A~ I Imiddot r
~
rr~
IJ
iEL
~ ~
~in(Dln ~111btdral
- RpoundfER~NCf-
~ NO~MAN 1073
AIiILY fNGLISH II e LAT uRLY NGL1ampH 1235
OfCORTfO 1260
PfRPfNOICULAA 1521
r~~~~
IIILAIIf 0
Q D 0 a a a
CLOISTlR
g
0
t)]
~
lLl lloI tlMUY
~
CH Olit
8
C)
RUSSELl CAUI
1072-92 MIG_UI lUlU 11Se Myed to Lincolnllill In un _IluILincoln Cathedral
1092 Consecration
bull0 1092 CATHIGIAL CONIICIATID 1092 1141~~ I
I I I
I I ZI I Z
i1141 Fire ------1
I
Junj 1185 Earth~ake 1192 51 Hug Rebuilds C 1200 Elt TrCllnbull
0( bull
C 1210 Moln TrCllnept z
1141- 48 ALEXANDER 0111 II 1141 1115~ ~ tc123 thaptr HfOl i t 1f40 ~er lapses
C 1210 Gallibullbull Porch
H1256
~ lAngei Choir ~ 1181 EARTHQUAKI DIIlIOYS HiL bEaUIliI11 1280 n
bull0
C 1300 Clolr 0
C 1311 CentrI_r 1014
C 1 320laquoalhop yshy12561MO ~ ~ I
III aiL__ j
middotUE N MnwWP middotPc s II 1200-40 MAIN TRANSIPTSaNAVE
1237 CINIAhlOWIl COLLAPSIS
tt -~-~
- I~t ~
1237-56 CENTRAL TOWII RIIUILT
I
bull C 1420 Wbullbulltorn Towr 10104 Z 1431 Fleming Chan~
a1210 1311 bullrmiddotmiddot ~
I
1494 Russell Chantry
C 1530 Longland Chantry
-5 CENTIAL BUILT
1256-80 ANGIL CHOII BUILT 1311 1420
I ~
1420 1549
1549 1807
1807 1807 TO
1972 CATHEDRAL FESTIVAL
1530 Lonland Chantry
1549 Spire Blown Down
609 Library Burnt
1674 Honywood Librarvi1 (lty Ir chrlstophr wrn)
725West Towers Strengthened (by _s Iblts)
761 Restoration Begun (by ambullbullbull bullbull)
1807 West SpiresTaken Down
1921
IExtensive 1939 Restoration z
1963 R(eS+oration Begunbull cosllFg t 150000)
Ninth Centenary
THE techniques of Gothic masonry construction can best be studied in two ways The monuments themselves unshyquestionably provide the best evidence of the procedures that were actually employed although accurate measured drawings the sine qua non of this approach are difficult and costly to make and they fail to reveal anything beshyneath the surface of a building precisely where masons setting-out marks are most likely to be concealed One cannot wish that more Gothic churches will be destroyed so historians of architecture may prowl among the ruins looking for indications as to how they were erected The second approach comprises the study of the rare texts and documents that have been preserved from the Middle Ages Foremost among these is the manual of the thirteenthshycentury Picard architect Villard de Honnecourt which contains a set of diagrams of masonry techniques drawn and annotated by an anonymous follower known as Master 2 about 12501 These diagrams sometimes seem very hyshypothetical however and many still hold secrets for the modern reader Three in particular-the keystones del tiirc and del quint point and the so-called Archimedes spiral (p 40 C-2 d e in fig 8) -have never been satisfacshytorily explained The last one has the dubious honor of being the single diagram Master 2 did not annotate but by extraordinary good fortune similar spirals have been preserved on the bed-face of a capital from Chartres Cashythedra12 It is therefore possible to compare the manushyscript figure with one that seems actually to have been employed in the construction of a Gothic monument
1 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19093 The standard edition is H R Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt (Vienna 1935) with bibliography 0 Conmiddot (the page and figure numbering used in the present article follows $5degmiddot00
dqJart this edition) see also J B A Lassus Album de Villard de Honneshyccurt ADarcel (ed) (Paris 1858) R Willis Facsimile ofthe Sketchshy1bscriPmiddot book of Wilars de Honnecourt (London 1859) and The Sketchbook ofl Memmiddot Villard de Honnccourt Th Bowie (ed) (Bloomington 1959) withZ5000 pages renumbered
2 I am indebted to Dr Peter Kidson Conway Librarian at the Courtauld Institute of Art for bringing the piece to my attention and for providing the photograph reproduced in fig 5
Jo ~ t~ J0 - Jj c+ ~ c lt11 oL~ lL b0 (VC u ~ ILl tt-3
I
Villard de Honnecourt Archimedes and Chartres
ROBERT BRANNER Columbia University
Ishy + tlt5 6
Fig Traditional third- and fifth-point arches numbered accordshying to Brutails
The absence of a caption in p 40 e is perhaps undershystandable since this figure forms an integral step in the I
procedure of setting out the keystones in the two precedshying diagrams In order to understand the procedure howshy II
Iever it would seem necessary to revise the terminology for the various forms of Gothic pointed arches that has been current since the Renaissance Master 2 wrote clef (
del quint point and del tiirc and every modern student of the manuscript has correctly associated these phrases e
Iwith the keystones of the quint-pointand tiers-point arches By the traditional definition one form of the third-point I~
arch is generated from a base divided in to three equal units the centers of the curves being situated one unit in from V the ends while the fifth-point arch has five equal units in 1
the base and the centers are situated one unit in (fig 1)3 3 7
3 The other third-point form is generated around an equilateral triangle see Hahnloser p 115 et al The traditional definitions seem to derive from Italy cf Scamozzi DellIdea III xiv Philimiddot II
bert de lOrme Nouvelles Inventions xv and Wotton The Eleshyt
ments ofArchitecture (London 1(24) p 51 seem to make this clear quinto acuto was used in this way by Giovanni di Gherardo da Creshymona see H Saalman Journal of the Society of Architectural Hisshy1
torians XVIIl (1959)11-20
91
unit of the same size (IK) is laid out perpendicular to the vertical axis forming a triangle with sides of 3 1 2 J 2 Bu t the len gth and position of the vertical axis are the unshyknown quantities and 2 J 2 is incalculable To find these
4 See for instance J-A Brutails Tiers-point et quintshypoint Bulletin archCologique du comiil (1902) pp 273-279
5 The early thirteenth-century keystone may be a single stone sloping down on both sides from the apex of the arch or it may be formed br two stones with a common bed lying on the vertical axis of the arch Both kinds are often found together in compound arches where each set of voussoirs is staggered with respect to the adjacent ones in order to insure a better bond Thus the keystones of each component arch are alternately a single stone and twin stones sepashyrated by a vertical bed as for instance at Bourges Cathedral Brushytails (p 276) misquotes Choisy on this point
6 Eg p 39 r or p 40 g
a line is not shown in the diagram merely means that it was not necessary to draw it in for the masons square (represented in fig 8 b) could simply be laid along with b in the corner both bf and ba marked on it and the inmiddot strument then transferred to the stone and the marks used to complete the setting-out of IK and KF The ordinary mason did not in fact have to know he was dealing with an irrational number
The fifth-point keystone is equally simple In iew of Master 2S caption the marks in 40 d must be taken to represent five equal units The incalculable side of the
7 Viollet-Ie-Ducs explanation of the spiral as a means of calcumiddot lating the various ribs of the vault is difficult to accept if only in view of the considerable size of the latter Dicliormaire VI 442
in the concl grami
8 9 1
I
92
0
E
A I
Fig 2 Third-point keystone redrawn from p 40 C-2
If the arches are constructed from such bases however the keystones do not correspond to those in the diagrams and as Master 2 is not noted for his intelligence or accushyracy it has generally been assumed that the drawings are incorrect or badly proportioned4 If on the other hand the diagrams and captions are accepted as they stand it is clear that our own terminology is at fault This may be confirmed by the coherence simplicity and mathematical foundation of the procedure outlined in the diagrams
The keystone resembles an ordinary voussoir with a small triangular section added to carry the extrados up to the peak of the arch (fig 2) Prior calculations pershyhaps found among the other diagrams of Master 2 have undoubtedly provided the upper and lower curves as well as the thickness of the arch and serve as a poin t of deshyparture for setting out the keystones AB GF HF and DC represent the radii of the arch EF the vertical axis and GEF or GHF the area to be added In the third-point deshysign any three equal units are marked off on the radius passing through the peak of the soffit (FI) and another
~ L
Fig 3 Spiral with transversal axes added redrawn from p 40 e bull
distances one need only draw the Archimedes spiral shown in the adjacent figure of the manuscript (fig 8 e)7
The spiral of Master 2 is not a true Archimedes spiral which is generated by moving parts but is made of semishycircles drawn from two centers lying on an axis (fig 3 y) The construction is simple Let the first center be a the
radius of the first semicircle ab (=1) and the second censhyter b Then cd forms the second semicircle with r=2 J the third semicircle with r =3 and so ~n If a lin perpendicular to is projected from b it intersects the third semicircle at f and bf=2J 2 the incalculable dishymension required for the third-point keystone That such
be situ called I
equal ~
~lly in nology
points they II
the thl
at the third f the lef tiers-pi quinl-J keysto tocro
The theref conse increa (22 ~ keyst( prolC ~ 35 angle the b lower monu north ourkl alway masOl simpl
Th unne mustmiddot
I
93
-
3) the censhy=2 line the dishy
uch t it are -ith mshysed ary ith
of to he
gle is 2 6 or bh on the spiral while the shortest sidelfIan is still 1 or ba
Willis noted that the third-point keystone could only be situated above an arch th~t in modern tiues ould be called fourth-point that is with the base dlvided lIlto four
al sections and the centers located one-fourth of the equ h Yin from each ends Instead of questlomng t e termlshy
wa h ddno1ogy he decided that the draftsman must ave lIlten e the three units of the diagram to represent f~ur spaces It would seem however that Master 2S termmology as well as his diagram may have been perfectly correct The points of the base should not be confused with the spaces they mark off and they must be counted starting with 0
at the end and not 1 as in the Roman method then the third point from the left for instance forms the center for the left-hand arc (fig 4) In other words the radius of the tiers-point arch is of the base just as the radius o~ the quint-point arch is os 9 and the mason could set out ~Ither keystone merely by knowing the name of the arch It was to crown
The procedure noted in shorthand by Master 2 is therefore completely logical and it has some interestmg consequences If the position of the centers is constantly increased by 1 and the number of base divisions by 2
(22344658610712 ) a ~eriesof arc~es and keystones is formed for which the spiral wIll contInue to provide the unknown quantities ( 3 2 2 15 2 ~ 35 4 3 ) while the short side of the keystone tnshyangle remains 110 And as the number of divisions across the base increases the spiral accommodates only the lower archesu The verificatioll of such a limitation in the monuments of the first half of the thirteenth century in northern France would be a most valuable contribution to our knowledge of Gothic techniques What will probably always remain unfathomable however is how the Gothic mason generally considered to be ignorant ofmore than the simplest rnathematical calcula tions came to use the syste~
The use of the spiral in setting out a keystone made It unnecessary to trace the arch at full scale a step that must often have been difficult in the limited area avaIlable in the thirteenth-century lodge This tends to confirm the conclusions that can be drawn from several other diashygrams ofMaster 212 But the connection of the manuscript
8 Willis Facsimile bull Wilars de Honnecourt pp 141-142
9middot These proportions were already noted by Brutails p 277 10 Obviously certain multiples of the original series such as 68
and 8u can also be used but a number of possibi~ities such ~s 5678 and 710 are excluded because the short SIde of the tnshyangle would be greater than 1
II This obtains both in the original series and in the acceptable multiples eg 8 lS and 912 but not 1012 Brutails conjecture that the third-point may indicate the more obtuse and the fifthshypoint the more acute arches is therefore incorrect (p 278)
12 Cf Robert Branner Three problems from the Villard de Honnecourt manuscript Art Bulletin XXXIX (1957) 61-66
012 3 q 5 6
o 1 7 3 Fig 4 Third- fourth- and fifth-point arches numbered in the premiddot sumed thirteenth-century manner
figures with actual working procedures would remain highly theoretical were it not for the fact that several similar spirals are preserved on the stone from Chartres Cathedral giving us a fair idea of their size in real pracshytice
The stone at Chartres originally served as a capital for one of the piers of the south transept porch (figs 5 and 6) It now measures about 168 by 78 cm and represents a bold design in that the upper corners form clusters of five small almost independent capitals of which three rested on isolated monolithic shafts Even with the small load of the porch vaults resting upon them the clusters seem to have broken off and this is undoubtedly why the stone was replaced It is now preserved in the chamber of the south tower
On the lower bed of the capital are traced the normal axes that were used to set out the plan of the piece in adshydition to some inexplicable lines (fig 6) There are one axis in the center three to the left a short one delimiting the small half-capital to the upper right and a transversal one reaching to the half-capital on the opposite side The spirals are located on the central axis and on a now-lst axis to the right Since two of the spirals (B C) are mshycomplete the original stone was probably larger w~en they were traced (at least 168 by 92 cm) And the comshycidence of the central axis of the capital with the axes of spirals A and B seems overly fortuitous It is more likely that the capital was intended to be cut from a ~tone s~ffishyciently large to allow the mason some leeway m 1ts settmgshyout and execution that the central axis was drawn at an early moment as a reference mark and that the stone was then used as a tracing surface in the shop before the final
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
~ ~ ~J ~ ~ ~ lJtw I u ~ ~~IA ~ W~ ~ Uc ~ (AfA
It ~~ ~ (~ ~ fw ~ NuA - 0) -t~ ~ - ~ln~ Sk ~ ~ s-
~ flk ~ v1lA ~ ~ ~ av ~ hwf
l1Jn~ ~ur ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ tA 00 ~ ~ oN httI
~c4 ~ ~t ~ ~ tl ~() ~ ~ JQ ~ ie ~ ~ c
~~ ~ ~ ~ 1M4 h1WN cwU I oM ill Jt k ~ ~ Jw 0 ~ bull
~ ~ ~ 0 cJr ~ ~ ~ 4~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~i ~ ~
~ Jt ~tt ~ ~ A ~ I ~iUi~
~ kNiIJ I ~lV Itr y ~N~v2 t l~lAj lly Iv rMf~
)JVJ j r c c~Vltu1 ) ~ ~ - ~-L -kV lMMI
~ VKIJ~ L-VNv ~ (~v1 lJ~ ~LVi J~Llw~ LMA
~ 1 L)h V~ tv~ (1UI V ~~-- (YJ)f)A ~ vj 11() r1i tylIM~
~~ (1tQ ~f~ 1Alvu v ~ VI vA lVWl LU~~~Ir)
I
1l~~ ~
(~~ ~ ~
~ Llv1 ~I ~w-q
~~1 t~
~ ~~
~ f ~~FJ ~ (1 ~t--
-5
~
(
shy-f
o
-lt- ~ u
r oJ
(2 o -
CY
gt r-------- ~-[ r-- -gt=shy0
~ L
-f o
~
-shy(77
0
V~ crshy
gtr ~ ~
U G ~ rr ~
r ~
middotmiddothlvfl1 ~EVtE ~ J~ k -Qflty
~ I ~C1~sfod I lCi4-+
1tt MtbEvl M A~ON
b~ D KNooP uJ 4middotP ~ONCc
~ ~~~ O~ 1 14-
OEJ610 PIfpoundNT ~ ~ I(jj Ptttu
N-W ~~ ~ + l~lri 0 t
Qi4- 1 ~~MA ~ ~~ ~ ~ 1L ~~ ~ ~~ L ~~I
p~ ~ r~ ~ ~)4A ~ ~ ~ ~ bull
~ ~ ~ (Cfll -~l) ~ ~~ v ~~~ ~ ~ o~A ~ ~ ~ cl ~ ~
t ~ ~ r-) ~ k COM ~ ~
~ 1 ~ ~ _~- ~ tI(~~ of ~~CWAf t~ ~~ 6tWI ~ ~ ~~
~ ~ ~ ~ Mw ~ ~- ~ ~ idu At ~ ltAM
ik 1 ~ ~ ~ C)~hWM(~) ~~ ~ l ltu
~) kh (VI ~ 1 ~) ~ ~~
~) ~ t- ~ 11~middot ---~
~ J J -u ~ ~i ctAJw
nn4 ~ ~ ---v---shy
o(W
~ I ~ I ~ 10 ~
Iyentt ~ VNJ W r ~
~ 1 W ~II
~1 ~ ~
fnh ~ (t~
euroJJW ~ -=- - ~ ~~~
Ju ~ lJi = 1atM tAtj
I ~l U~
J~ ~~~~ ~ wJ~~
~~ ~ Aw ~~ ~ t ~ ~ ~ tthI ~ 1~ J ~~
u ~w ~ ~ ~tt ~ ~ b~ ~ lt ~ wJJ
ruaJ1 ~ ~~ ~ ~ tv
LJ~ ~fv ~ Nw ~
____ ~r1 PU1 IY~ 1~fW n J)t) r~ ~ ~ r-v ) - -~ shy
_~_ tlt ~ ~ ~ or ~~-( ~ T~U4J ~ J~ ~ ~MJ) ~ ~
- ~
bull
--shy -
0
~Jt 1 ~1 _Q~
~2 ~ ~
~ 3 ~ ~
bull
w~ (~J
JIq~ 11M ~ ~ ~ ~ lttJLJ( All k ~~ W LMJ r JJ (H~ L
~t1 ~M W u ~ yentJ ~ fW- t( kI
k~ i~ ~
~~r~
M-IrfftT ~J ~
~
DIibJ
~
Lincoln Cathedral 1072shy
I have always held and am prepared against al evidence to maintain that the Cathedral of Lincoln is out and out the most precious piece of architecture in the British Isles and roughly speaking worth any two other cathedrals we have JOHN RUSKIN 1819-1900
THE FABRIC OF LINCOLN CATHEDRAL
THE 1072 Council held at Windsor decreed that the headquarters of bishops should be fortified towns rather than villages Remigius therefore moved from Dorchester to Lincoln and the year 1072 has come to be regarded as the foundation date for Lincoln Cathedral
Since 1072 the original structure of the Cathedral has undergone many changes becoming in the process by common consent one of the most beautiful buildings in Europe The purpose of the illustrated chart is to show the process by which the building has reached the familiar shape in its prominent position on the hill old stone to new building
The first cathedral took about 20 years to build and was consecrated in 1092 It was a cruciform building with the east end having a main apse with smaller apses to the chancel aisles The west front remains and although it has been considerably altered its unique original elevation can easily be reconstructed in the imagination The design included western towers which still form the lower stages of the present towers and without doubt it also had a central tower We do not know its details or whether in fact it was complete by the time of the consecration It could well have been finished by Alexander the Magnificent either before or after the fire of1141
This disaster resulted in the building being vaulted which in time may have helped to cause its demise when an earthquake wrecked the greater part of the building The original design built by Remigius would have had flat timber ceilings Heavy stone vaulting would not have been enshyvisaged
St Hugh began rebuilding from the east end and the design of this was apsidal with five radiating chapels Building continued westwards and by about 1240 the remaining west front and western towers of the original
Norman cathedral were incorporated into the completed early English design
At this stage the building would have presented a finely balanced silhouette in which the nave would have appeared longer than the parts east of the central tower This situation was reversed after the completion of the Angel Choir in 1280 Before this in 1237 the original early English central tower (possibly at that time only a low one barely protruding above the roof) collapsed and was rebuilt as the lower stage of the magnificent central tower which we know today
In 1256 the chevet at the east end of St Hughs Cathedral was pulled down after standing for about 56 years This decision was partly due to the pressure of the then current architectural fashion and also the desire to erect a suitable shrine to contain the body of 51 Hugh From the twelfth century onwards many other English cathedrals and great churches had their easternmost parts elongated to accommodate the shrine of their local saint
The result at Lincoln can be seen in the famous Angel Choir This is so beautiful in its proportion and deta1 and so rich without being ostentatious that it deserves all the praise lavished upon it by many generations of architects Upon completion of the Angel Choir the interior of the cathedral was more or less complete as we now know it The exterior however would present an almost barn-like effect with its long silhouette relieved only by the low early English central tower
This was the case for only a generation or so as about 1311 the central tower was raised and completed with a lead-covered timber spire -- making a total height from the ground it is said of about 525 ft The western towers would still have appeared comparashytively stunted We do not know whether they
were still capped by their original Norman steep pyramidal roofs Possibly after two or three hundred years they would be in need of renewal and as was often the case may have been reconstructed ala lower pitch out of the remaining sound timber
About a hundred years after the central tower was raised the western towers reshyceived their upper stages together with spires The cathedral had now reached its full magnificence and retained this until 1549 when the great central spire was blown down in a storm From 1549 until 1807 the cathedral remained unaltered - this was in fact the longest period of unaltered outline in its history
Before the days of photography the most familiar representations of the cathedral show it with spires on the western towers These were in fact becoming unsafe by the latter half of the eighteenth century and it was proposed to take them down A demonshystration by the townspeople however postponed their demise and it was not until 1807 that they were dismantled and the cathedral assumed the silhouette which we have today
Although not much has been added to the fabric for three or four hundred years work on the cathedral in fact has never ceased In the eighteenth century much strengthening work had to be done to combat the perennial trouble in the west front and towers This became so much worse in the nineteenshytwenties that it would have resulted in the collapse of the nave and all three towers had not extenampive and imaginative work been done In the next decade the east wall began to move outwards necessitating further reinforcement
At the beginning of the sixties further extensive restoration of the fabric commenced and this work continues
David R Vale ARIBA
~ vmiddot ~~
ntJ
H (
~ fl
i
bull-
ClAgt$IC 1674
MOOfRN ltO
EAST UlD of NOItMIIIJ CHVLe
8 EAST END Of E E t HlIIICi
0 (8 0 0 0
NAVl
0 0 0 0 ()
~ ~
o
o
reg
C1tEtT TltlllHIT
CROsSIN~
(
~~~
n CHOIR
~ U A~ I Imiddot r
~
rr~
IJ
iEL
~ ~
~in(Dln ~111btdral
- RpoundfER~NCf-
~ NO~MAN 1073
AIiILY fNGLISH II e LAT uRLY NGL1ampH 1235
OfCORTfO 1260
PfRPfNOICULAA 1521
r~~~~
IIILAIIf 0
Q D 0 a a a
CLOISTlR
g
0
t)]
~
lLl lloI tlMUY
~
CH Olit
8
C)
RUSSELl CAUI
1072-92 MIG_UI lUlU 11Se Myed to Lincolnllill In un _IluILincoln Cathedral
1092 Consecration
bull0 1092 CATHIGIAL CONIICIATID 1092 1141~~ I
I I I
I I ZI I Z
i1141 Fire ------1
I
Junj 1185 Earth~ake 1192 51 Hug Rebuilds C 1200 Elt TrCllnbull
0( bull
C 1210 Moln TrCllnept z
1141- 48 ALEXANDER 0111 II 1141 1115~ ~ tc123 thaptr HfOl i t 1f40 ~er lapses
C 1210 Gallibullbull Porch
H1256
~ lAngei Choir ~ 1181 EARTHQUAKI DIIlIOYS HiL bEaUIliI11 1280 n
bull0
C 1300 Clolr 0
C 1311 CentrI_r 1014
C 1 320laquoalhop yshy12561MO ~ ~ I
III aiL__ j
middotUE N MnwWP middotPc s II 1200-40 MAIN TRANSIPTSaNAVE
1237 CINIAhlOWIl COLLAPSIS
tt -~-~
- I~t ~
1237-56 CENTRAL TOWII RIIUILT
I
bull C 1420 Wbullbulltorn Towr 10104 Z 1431 Fleming Chan~
a1210 1311 bullrmiddotmiddot ~
I
1494 Russell Chantry
C 1530 Longland Chantry
-5 CENTIAL BUILT
1256-80 ANGIL CHOII BUILT 1311 1420
I ~
1420 1549
1549 1807
1807 1807 TO
1972 CATHEDRAL FESTIVAL
1530 Lonland Chantry
1549 Spire Blown Down
609 Library Burnt
1674 Honywood Librarvi1 (lty Ir chrlstophr wrn)
725West Towers Strengthened (by _s Iblts)
761 Restoration Begun (by ambullbullbull bullbull)
1807 West SpiresTaken Down
1921
IExtensive 1939 Restoration z
1963 R(eS+oration Begunbull cosllFg t 150000)
Ninth Centenary
THE techniques of Gothic masonry construction can best be studied in two ways The monuments themselves unshyquestionably provide the best evidence of the procedures that were actually employed although accurate measured drawings the sine qua non of this approach are difficult and costly to make and they fail to reveal anything beshyneath the surface of a building precisely where masons setting-out marks are most likely to be concealed One cannot wish that more Gothic churches will be destroyed so historians of architecture may prowl among the ruins looking for indications as to how they were erected The second approach comprises the study of the rare texts and documents that have been preserved from the Middle Ages Foremost among these is the manual of the thirteenthshycentury Picard architect Villard de Honnecourt which contains a set of diagrams of masonry techniques drawn and annotated by an anonymous follower known as Master 2 about 12501 These diagrams sometimes seem very hyshypothetical however and many still hold secrets for the modern reader Three in particular-the keystones del tiirc and del quint point and the so-called Archimedes spiral (p 40 C-2 d e in fig 8) -have never been satisfacshytorily explained The last one has the dubious honor of being the single diagram Master 2 did not annotate but by extraordinary good fortune similar spirals have been preserved on the bed-face of a capital from Chartres Cashythedra12 It is therefore possible to compare the manushyscript figure with one that seems actually to have been employed in the construction of a Gothic monument
1 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19093 The standard edition is H R Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt (Vienna 1935) with bibliography 0 Conmiddot (the page and figure numbering used in the present article follows $5degmiddot00
dqJart this edition) see also J B A Lassus Album de Villard de Honneshyccurt ADarcel (ed) (Paris 1858) R Willis Facsimile ofthe Sketchshy1bscriPmiddot book of Wilars de Honnecourt (London 1859) and The Sketchbook ofl Memmiddot Villard de Honnccourt Th Bowie (ed) (Bloomington 1959) withZ5000 pages renumbered
2 I am indebted to Dr Peter Kidson Conway Librarian at the Courtauld Institute of Art for bringing the piece to my attention and for providing the photograph reproduced in fig 5
Jo ~ t~ J0 - Jj c+ ~ c lt11 oL~ lL b0 (VC u ~ ILl tt-3
I
Villard de Honnecourt Archimedes and Chartres
ROBERT BRANNER Columbia University
Ishy + tlt5 6
Fig Traditional third- and fifth-point arches numbered accordshying to Brutails
The absence of a caption in p 40 e is perhaps undershystandable since this figure forms an integral step in the I
procedure of setting out the keystones in the two precedshying diagrams In order to understand the procedure howshy II
Iever it would seem necessary to revise the terminology for the various forms of Gothic pointed arches that has been current since the Renaissance Master 2 wrote clef (
del quint point and del tiirc and every modern student of the manuscript has correctly associated these phrases e
Iwith the keystones of the quint-pointand tiers-point arches By the traditional definition one form of the third-point I~
arch is generated from a base divided in to three equal units the centers of the curves being situated one unit in from V the ends while the fifth-point arch has five equal units in 1
the base and the centers are situated one unit in (fig 1)3 3 7
3 The other third-point form is generated around an equilateral triangle see Hahnloser p 115 et al The traditional definitions seem to derive from Italy cf Scamozzi DellIdea III xiv Philimiddot II
bert de lOrme Nouvelles Inventions xv and Wotton The Eleshyt
ments ofArchitecture (London 1(24) p 51 seem to make this clear quinto acuto was used in this way by Giovanni di Gherardo da Creshymona see H Saalman Journal of the Society of Architectural Hisshy1
torians XVIIl (1959)11-20
91
unit of the same size (IK) is laid out perpendicular to the vertical axis forming a triangle with sides of 3 1 2 J 2 Bu t the len gth and position of the vertical axis are the unshyknown quantities and 2 J 2 is incalculable To find these
4 See for instance J-A Brutails Tiers-point et quintshypoint Bulletin archCologique du comiil (1902) pp 273-279
5 The early thirteenth-century keystone may be a single stone sloping down on both sides from the apex of the arch or it may be formed br two stones with a common bed lying on the vertical axis of the arch Both kinds are often found together in compound arches where each set of voussoirs is staggered with respect to the adjacent ones in order to insure a better bond Thus the keystones of each component arch are alternately a single stone and twin stones sepashyrated by a vertical bed as for instance at Bourges Cathedral Brushytails (p 276) misquotes Choisy on this point
6 Eg p 39 r or p 40 g
a line is not shown in the diagram merely means that it was not necessary to draw it in for the masons square (represented in fig 8 b) could simply be laid along with b in the corner both bf and ba marked on it and the inmiddot strument then transferred to the stone and the marks used to complete the setting-out of IK and KF The ordinary mason did not in fact have to know he was dealing with an irrational number
The fifth-point keystone is equally simple In iew of Master 2S caption the marks in 40 d must be taken to represent five equal units The incalculable side of the
7 Viollet-Ie-Ducs explanation of the spiral as a means of calcumiddot lating the various ribs of the vault is difficult to accept if only in view of the considerable size of the latter Dicliormaire VI 442
in the concl grami
8 9 1
I
92
0
E
A I
Fig 2 Third-point keystone redrawn from p 40 C-2
If the arches are constructed from such bases however the keystones do not correspond to those in the diagrams and as Master 2 is not noted for his intelligence or accushyracy it has generally been assumed that the drawings are incorrect or badly proportioned4 If on the other hand the diagrams and captions are accepted as they stand it is clear that our own terminology is at fault This may be confirmed by the coherence simplicity and mathematical foundation of the procedure outlined in the diagrams
The keystone resembles an ordinary voussoir with a small triangular section added to carry the extrados up to the peak of the arch (fig 2) Prior calculations pershyhaps found among the other diagrams of Master 2 have undoubtedly provided the upper and lower curves as well as the thickness of the arch and serve as a poin t of deshyparture for setting out the keystones AB GF HF and DC represent the radii of the arch EF the vertical axis and GEF or GHF the area to be added In the third-point deshysign any three equal units are marked off on the radius passing through the peak of the soffit (FI) and another
~ L
Fig 3 Spiral with transversal axes added redrawn from p 40 e bull
distances one need only draw the Archimedes spiral shown in the adjacent figure of the manuscript (fig 8 e)7
The spiral of Master 2 is not a true Archimedes spiral which is generated by moving parts but is made of semishycircles drawn from two centers lying on an axis (fig 3 y) The construction is simple Let the first center be a the
radius of the first semicircle ab (=1) and the second censhyter b Then cd forms the second semicircle with r=2 J the third semicircle with r =3 and so ~n If a lin perpendicular to is projected from b it intersects the third semicircle at f and bf=2J 2 the incalculable dishymension required for the third-point keystone That such
be situ called I
equal ~
~lly in nology
points they II
the thl
at the third f the lef tiers-pi quinl-J keysto tocro
The theref conse increa (22 ~ keyst( prolC ~ 35 angle the b lower monu north ourkl alway masOl simpl
Th unne mustmiddot
I
93
-
3) the censhy=2 line the dishy
uch t it are -ith mshysed ary ith
of to he
gle is 2 6 or bh on the spiral while the shortest sidelfIan is still 1 or ba
Willis noted that the third-point keystone could only be situated above an arch th~t in modern tiues ould be called fourth-point that is with the base dlvided lIlto four
al sections and the centers located one-fourth of the equ h Yin from each ends Instead of questlomng t e termlshy
wa h ddno1ogy he decided that the draftsman must ave lIlten e the three units of the diagram to represent f~ur spaces It would seem however that Master 2S termmology as well as his diagram may have been perfectly correct The points of the base should not be confused with the spaces they mark off and they must be counted starting with 0
at the end and not 1 as in the Roman method then the third point from the left for instance forms the center for the left-hand arc (fig 4) In other words the radius of the tiers-point arch is of the base just as the radius o~ the quint-point arch is os 9 and the mason could set out ~Ither keystone merely by knowing the name of the arch It was to crown
The procedure noted in shorthand by Master 2 is therefore completely logical and it has some interestmg consequences If the position of the centers is constantly increased by 1 and the number of base divisions by 2
(22344658610712 ) a ~eriesof arc~es and keystones is formed for which the spiral wIll contInue to provide the unknown quantities ( 3 2 2 15 2 ~ 35 4 3 ) while the short side of the keystone tnshyangle remains 110 And as the number of divisions across the base increases the spiral accommodates only the lower archesu The verificatioll of such a limitation in the monuments of the first half of the thirteenth century in northern France would be a most valuable contribution to our knowledge of Gothic techniques What will probably always remain unfathomable however is how the Gothic mason generally considered to be ignorant ofmore than the simplest rnathematical calcula tions came to use the syste~
The use of the spiral in setting out a keystone made It unnecessary to trace the arch at full scale a step that must often have been difficult in the limited area avaIlable in the thirteenth-century lodge This tends to confirm the conclusions that can be drawn from several other diashygrams ofMaster 212 But the connection of the manuscript
8 Willis Facsimile bull Wilars de Honnecourt pp 141-142
9middot These proportions were already noted by Brutails p 277 10 Obviously certain multiples of the original series such as 68
and 8u can also be used but a number of possibi~ities such ~s 5678 and 710 are excluded because the short SIde of the tnshyangle would be greater than 1
II This obtains both in the original series and in the acceptable multiples eg 8 lS and 912 but not 1012 Brutails conjecture that the third-point may indicate the more obtuse and the fifthshypoint the more acute arches is therefore incorrect (p 278)
12 Cf Robert Branner Three problems from the Villard de Honnecourt manuscript Art Bulletin XXXIX (1957) 61-66
012 3 q 5 6
o 1 7 3 Fig 4 Third- fourth- and fifth-point arches numbered in the premiddot sumed thirteenth-century manner
figures with actual working procedures would remain highly theoretical were it not for the fact that several similar spirals are preserved on the stone from Chartres Cathedral giving us a fair idea of their size in real pracshytice
The stone at Chartres originally served as a capital for one of the piers of the south transept porch (figs 5 and 6) It now measures about 168 by 78 cm and represents a bold design in that the upper corners form clusters of five small almost independent capitals of which three rested on isolated monolithic shafts Even with the small load of the porch vaults resting upon them the clusters seem to have broken off and this is undoubtedly why the stone was replaced It is now preserved in the chamber of the south tower
On the lower bed of the capital are traced the normal axes that were used to set out the plan of the piece in adshydition to some inexplicable lines (fig 6) There are one axis in the center three to the left a short one delimiting the small half-capital to the upper right and a transversal one reaching to the half-capital on the opposite side The spirals are located on the central axis and on a now-lst axis to the right Since two of the spirals (B C) are mshycomplete the original stone was probably larger w~en they were traced (at least 168 by 92 cm) And the comshycidence of the central axis of the capital with the axes of spirals A and B seems overly fortuitous It is more likely that the capital was intended to be cut from a ~tone s~ffishyciently large to allow the mason some leeway m 1ts settmgshyout and execution that the central axis was drawn at an early moment as a reference mark and that the stone was then used as a tracing surface in the shop before the final
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
~ kNiIJ I ~lV Itr y ~N~v2 t l~lAj lly Iv rMf~
)JVJ j r c c~Vltu1 ) ~ ~ - ~-L -kV lMMI
~ VKIJ~ L-VNv ~ (~v1 lJ~ ~LVi J~Llw~ LMA
~ 1 L)h V~ tv~ (1UI V ~~-- (YJ)f)A ~ vj 11() r1i tylIM~
~~ (1tQ ~f~ 1Alvu v ~ VI vA lVWl LU~~~Ir)
I
1l~~ ~
(~~ ~ ~
~ Llv1 ~I ~w-q
~~1 t~
~ ~~
~ f ~~FJ ~ (1 ~t--
-5
~
(
shy-f
o
-lt- ~ u
r oJ
(2 o -
CY
gt r-------- ~-[ r-- -gt=shy0
~ L
-f o
~
-shy(77
0
V~ crshy
gtr ~ ~
U G ~ rr ~
r ~
middotmiddothlvfl1 ~EVtE ~ J~ k -Qflty
~ I ~C1~sfod I lCi4-+
1tt MtbEvl M A~ON
b~ D KNooP uJ 4middotP ~ONCc
~ ~~~ O~ 1 14-
OEJ610 PIfpoundNT ~ ~ I(jj Ptttu
N-W ~~ ~ + l~lri 0 t
Qi4- 1 ~~MA ~ ~~ ~ ~ 1L ~~ ~ ~~ L ~~I
p~ ~ r~ ~ ~)4A ~ ~ ~ ~ bull
~ ~ ~ (Cfll -~l) ~ ~~ v ~~~ ~ ~ o~A ~ ~ ~ cl ~ ~
t ~ ~ r-) ~ k COM ~ ~
~ 1 ~ ~ _~- ~ tI(~~ of ~~CWAf t~ ~~ 6tWI ~ ~ ~~
~ ~ ~ ~ Mw ~ ~- ~ ~ idu At ~ ltAM
ik 1 ~ ~ ~ C)~hWM(~) ~~ ~ l ltu
~) kh (VI ~ 1 ~) ~ ~~
~) ~ t- ~ 11~middot ---~
~ J J -u ~ ~i ctAJw
nn4 ~ ~ ---v---shy
o(W
~ I ~ I ~ 10 ~
Iyentt ~ VNJ W r ~
~ 1 W ~II
~1 ~ ~
fnh ~ (t~
euroJJW ~ -=- - ~ ~~~
Ju ~ lJi = 1atM tAtj
I ~l U~
J~ ~~~~ ~ wJ~~
~~ ~ Aw ~~ ~ t ~ ~ ~ tthI ~ 1~ J ~~
u ~w ~ ~ ~tt ~ ~ b~ ~ lt ~ wJJ
ruaJ1 ~ ~~ ~ ~ tv
LJ~ ~fv ~ Nw ~
____ ~r1 PU1 IY~ 1~fW n J)t) r~ ~ ~ r-v ) - -~ shy
_~_ tlt ~ ~ ~ or ~~-( ~ T~U4J ~ J~ ~ ~MJ) ~ ~
- ~
bull
--shy -
0
~Jt 1 ~1 _Q~
~2 ~ ~
~ 3 ~ ~
bull
w~ (~J
JIq~ 11M ~ ~ ~ ~ lttJLJ( All k ~~ W LMJ r JJ (H~ L
~t1 ~M W u ~ yentJ ~ fW- t( kI
k~ i~ ~
~~r~
M-IrfftT ~J ~
~
DIibJ
~
Lincoln Cathedral 1072shy
I have always held and am prepared against al evidence to maintain that the Cathedral of Lincoln is out and out the most precious piece of architecture in the British Isles and roughly speaking worth any two other cathedrals we have JOHN RUSKIN 1819-1900
THE FABRIC OF LINCOLN CATHEDRAL
THE 1072 Council held at Windsor decreed that the headquarters of bishops should be fortified towns rather than villages Remigius therefore moved from Dorchester to Lincoln and the year 1072 has come to be regarded as the foundation date for Lincoln Cathedral
Since 1072 the original structure of the Cathedral has undergone many changes becoming in the process by common consent one of the most beautiful buildings in Europe The purpose of the illustrated chart is to show the process by which the building has reached the familiar shape in its prominent position on the hill old stone to new building
The first cathedral took about 20 years to build and was consecrated in 1092 It was a cruciform building with the east end having a main apse with smaller apses to the chancel aisles The west front remains and although it has been considerably altered its unique original elevation can easily be reconstructed in the imagination The design included western towers which still form the lower stages of the present towers and without doubt it also had a central tower We do not know its details or whether in fact it was complete by the time of the consecration It could well have been finished by Alexander the Magnificent either before or after the fire of1141
This disaster resulted in the building being vaulted which in time may have helped to cause its demise when an earthquake wrecked the greater part of the building The original design built by Remigius would have had flat timber ceilings Heavy stone vaulting would not have been enshyvisaged
St Hugh began rebuilding from the east end and the design of this was apsidal with five radiating chapels Building continued westwards and by about 1240 the remaining west front and western towers of the original
Norman cathedral were incorporated into the completed early English design
At this stage the building would have presented a finely balanced silhouette in which the nave would have appeared longer than the parts east of the central tower This situation was reversed after the completion of the Angel Choir in 1280 Before this in 1237 the original early English central tower (possibly at that time only a low one barely protruding above the roof) collapsed and was rebuilt as the lower stage of the magnificent central tower which we know today
In 1256 the chevet at the east end of St Hughs Cathedral was pulled down after standing for about 56 years This decision was partly due to the pressure of the then current architectural fashion and also the desire to erect a suitable shrine to contain the body of 51 Hugh From the twelfth century onwards many other English cathedrals and great churches had their easternmost parts elongated to accommodate the shrine of their local saint
The result at Lincoln can be seen in the famous Angel Choir This is so beautiful in its proportion and deta1 and so rich without being ostentatious that it deserves all the praise lavished upon it by many generations of architects Upon completion of the Angel Choir the interior of the cathedral was more or less complete as we now know it The exterior however would present an almost barn-like effect with its long silhouette relieved only by the low early English central tower
This was the case for only a generation or so as about 1311 the central tower was raised and completed with a lead-covered timber spire -- making a total height from the ground it is said of about 525 ft The western towers would still have appeared comparashytively stunted We do not know whether they
were still capped by their original Norman steep pyramidal roofs Possibly after two or three hundred years they would be in need of renewal and as was often the case may have been reconstructed ala lower pitch out of the remaining sound timber
About a hundred years after the central tower was raised the western towers reshyceived their upper stages together with spires The cathedral had now reached its full magnificence and retained this until 1549 when the great central spire was blown down in a storm From 1549 until 1807 the cathedral remained unaltered - this was in fact the longest period of unaltered outline in its history
Before the days of photography the most familiar representations of the cathedral show it with spires on the western towers These were in fact becoming unsafe by the latter half of the eighteenth century and it was proposed to take them down A demonshystration by the townspeople however postponed their demise and it was not until 1807 that they were dismantled and the cathedral assumed the silhouette which we have today
Although not much has been added to the fabric for three or four hundred years work on the cathedral in fact has never ceased In the eighteenth century much strengthening work had to be done to combat the perennial trouble in the west front and towers This became so much worse in the nineteenshytwenties that it would have resulted in the collapse of the nave and all three towers had not extenampive and imaginative work been done In the next decade the east wall began to move outwards necessitating further reinforcement
At the beginning of the sixties further extensive restoration of the fabric commenced and this work continues
David R Vale ARIBA
~ vmiddot ~~
ntJ
H (
~ fl
i
bull-
ClAgt$IC 1674
MOOfRN ltO
EAST UlD of NOItMIIIJ CHVLe
8 EAST END Of E E t HlIIICi
0 (8 0 0 0
NAVl
0 0 0 0 ()
~ ~
o
o
reg
C1tEtT TltlllHIT
CROsSIN~
(
~~~
n CHOIR
~ U A~ I Imiddot r
~
rr~
IJ
iEL
~ ~
~in(Dln ~111btdral
- RpoundfER~NCf-
~ NO~MAN 1073
AIiILY fNGLISH II e LAT uRLY NGL1ampH 1235
OfCORTfO 1260
PfRPfNOICULAA 1521
r~~~~
IIILAIIf 0
Q D 0 a a a
CLOISTlR
g
0
t)]
~
lLl lloI tlMUY
~
CH Olit
8
C)
RUSSELl CAUI
1072-92 MIG_UI lUlU 11Se Myed to Lincolnllill In un _IluILincoln Cathedral
1092 Consecration
bull0 1092 CATHIGIAL CONIICIATID 1092 1141~~ I
I I I
I I ZI I Z
i1141 Fire ------1
I
Junj 1185 Earth~ake 1192 51 Hug Rebuilds C 1200 Elt TrCllnbull
0( bull
C 1210 Moln TrCllnept z
1141- 48 ALEXANDER 0111 II 1141 1115~ ~ tc123 thaptr HfOl i t 1f40 ~er lapses
C 1210 Gallibullbull Porch
H1256
~ lAngei Choir ~ 1181 EARTHQUAKI DIIlIOYS HiL bEaUIliI11 1280 n
bull0
C 1300 Clolr 0
C 1311 CentrI_r 1014
C 1 320laquoalhop yshy12561MO ~ ~ I
III aiL__ j
middotUE N MnwWP middotPc s II 1200-40 MAIN TRANSIPTSaNAVE
1237 CINIAhlOWIl COLLAPSIS
tt -~-~
- I~t ~
1237-56 CENTRAL TOWII RIIUILT
I
bull C 1420 Wbullbulltorn Towr 10104 Z 1431 Fleming Chan~
a1210 1311 bullrmiddotmiddot ~
I
1494 Russell Chantry
C 1530 Longland Chantry
-5 CENTIAL BUILT
1256-80 ANGIL CHOII BUILT 1311 1420
I ~
1420 1549
1549 1807
1807 1807 TO
1972 CATHEDRAL FESTIVAL
1530 Lonland Chantry
1549 Spire Blown Down
609 Library Burnt
1674 Honywood Librarvi1 (lty Ir chrlstophr wrn)
725West Towers Strengthened (by _s Iblts)
761 Restoration Begun (by ambullbullbull bullbull)
1807 West SpiresTaken Down
1921
IExtensive 1939 Restoration z
1963 R(eS+oration Begunbull cosllFg t 150000)
Ninth Centenary
THE techniques of Gothic masonry construction can best be studied in two ways The monuments themselves unshyquestionably provide the best evidence of the procedures that were actually employed although accurate measured drawings the sine qua non of this approach are difficult and costly to make and they fail to reveal anything beshyneath the surface of a building precisely where masons setting-out marks are most likely to be concealed One cannot wish that more Gothic churches will be destroyed so historians of architecture may prowl among the ruins looking for indications as to how they were erected The second approach comprises the study of the rare texts and documents that have been preserved from the Middle Ages Foremost among these is the manual of the thirteenthshycentury Picard architect Villard de Honnecourt which contains a set of diagrams of masonry techniques drawn and annotated by an anonymous follower known as Master 2 about 12501 These diagrams sometimes seem very hyshypothetical however and many still hold secrets for the modern reader Three in particular-the keystones del tiirc and del quint point and the so-called Archimedes spiral (p 40 C-2 d e in fig 8) -have never been satisfacshytorily explained The last one has the dubious honor of being the single diagram Master 2 did not annotate but by extraordinary good fortune similar spirals have been preserved on the bed-face of a capital from Chartres Cashythedra12 It is therefore possible to compare the manushyscript figure with one that seems actually to have been employed in the construction of a Gothic monument
1 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19093 The standard edition is H R Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt (Vienna 1935) with bibliography 0 Conmiddot (the page and figure numbering used in the present article follows $5degmiddot00
dqJart this edition) see also J B A Lassus Album de Villard de Honneshyccurt ADarcel (ed) (Paris 1858) R Willis Facsimile ofthe Sketchshy1bscriPmiddot book of Wilars de Honnecourt (London 1859) and The Sketchbook ofl Memmiddot Villard de Honnccourt Th Bowie (ed) (Bloomington 1959) withZ5000 pages renumbered
2 I am indebted to Dr Peter Kidson Conway Librarian at the Courtauld Institute of Art for bringing the piece to my attention and for providing the photograph reproduced in fig 5
Jo ~ t~ J0 - Jj c+ ~ c lt11 oL~ lL b0 (VC u ~ ILl tt-3
I
Villard de Honnecourt Archimedes and Chartres
ROBERT BRANNER Columbia University
Ishy + tlt5 6
Fig Traditional third- and fifth-point arches numbered accordshying to Brutails
The absence of a caption in p 40 e is perhaps undershystandable since this figure forms an integral step in the I
procedure of setting out the keystones in the two precedshying diagrams In order to understand the procedure howshy II
Iever it would seem necessary to revise the terminology for the various forms of Gothic pointed arches that has been current since the Renaissance Master 2 wrote clef (
del quint point and del tiirc and every modern student of the manuscript has correctly associated these phrases e
Iwith the keystones of the quint-pointand tiers-point arches By the traditional definition one form of the third-point I~
arch is generated from a base divided in to three equal units the centers of the curves being situated one unit in from V the ends while the fifth-point arch has five equal units in 1
the base and the centers are situated one unit in (fig 1)3 3 7
3 The other third-point form is generated around an equilateral triangle see Hahnloser p 115 et al The traditional definitions seem to derive from Italy cf Scamozzi DellIdea III xiv Philimiddot II
bert de lOrme Nouvelles Inventions xv and Wotton The Eleshyt
ments ofArchitecture (London 1(24) p 51 seem to make this clear quinto acuto was used in this way by Giovanni di Gherardo da Creshymona see H Saalman Journal of the Society of Architectural Hisshy1
torians XVIIl (1959)11-20
91
unit of the same size (IK) is laid out perpendicular to the vertical axis forming a triangle with sides of 3 1 2 J 2 Bu t the len gth and position of the vertical axis are the unshyknown quantities and 2 J 2 is incalculable To find these
4 See for instance J-A Brutails Tiers-point et quintshypoint Bulletin archCologique du comiil (1902) pp 273-279
5 The early thirteenth-century keystone may be a single stone sloping down on both sides from the apex of the arch or it may be formed br two stones with a common bed lying on the vertical axis of the arch Both kinds are often found together in compound arches where each set of voussoirs is staggered with respect to the adjacent ones in order to insure a better bond Thus the keystones of each component arch are alternately a single stone and twin stones sepashyrated by a vertical bed as for instance at Bourges Cathedral Brushytails (p 276) misquotes Choisy on this point
6 Eg p 39 r or p 40 g
a line is not shown in the diagram merely means that it was not necessary to draw it in for the masons square (represented in fig 8 b) could simply be laid along with b in the corner both bf and ba marked on it and the inmiddot strument then transferred to the stone and the marks used to complete the setting-out of IK and KF The ordinary mason did not in fact have to know he was dealing with an irrational number
The fifth-point keystone is equally simple In iew of Master 2S caption the marks in 40 d must be taken to represent five equal units The incalculable side of the
7 Viollet-Ie-Ducs explanation of the spiral as a means of calcumiddot lating the various ribs of the vault is difficult to accept if only in view of the considerable size of the latter Dicliormaire VI 442
in the concl grami
8 9 1
I
92
0
E
A I
Fig 2 Third-point keystone redrawn from p 40 C-2
If the arches are constructed from such bases however the keystones do not correspond to those in the diagrams and as Master 2 is not noted for his intelligence or accushyracy it has generally been assumed that the drawings are incorrect or badly proportioned4 If on the other hand the diagrams and captions are accepted as they stand it is clear that our own terminology is at fault This may be confirmed by the coherence simplicity and mathematical foundation of the procedure outlined in the diagrams
The keystone resembles an ordinary voussoir with a small triangular section added to carry the extrados up to the peak of the arch (fig 2) Prior calculations pershyhaps found among the other diagrams of Master 2 have undoubtedly provided the upper and lower curves as well as the thickness of the arch and serve as a poin t of deshyparture for setting out the keystones AB GF HF and DC represent the radii of the arch EF the vertical axis and GEF or GHF the area to be added In the third-point deshysign any three equal units are marked off on the radius passing through the peak of the soffit (FI) and another
~ L
Fig 3 Spiral with transversal axes added redrawn from p 40 e bull
distances one need only draw the Archimedes spiral shown in the adjacent figure of the manuscript (fig 8 e)7
The spiral of Master 2 is not a true Archimedes spiral which is generated by moving parts but is made of semishycircles drawn from two centers lying on an axis (fig 3 y) The construction is simple Let the first center be a the
radius of the first semicircle ab (=1) and the second censhyter b Then cd forms the second semicircle with r=2 J the third semicircle with r =3 and so ~n If a lin perpendicular to is projected from b it intersects the third semicircle at f and bf=2J 2 the incalculable dishymension required for the third-point keystone That such
be situ called I
equal ~
~lly in nology
points they II
the thl
at the third f the lef tiers-pi quinl-J keysto tocro
The theref conse increa (22 ~ keyst( prolC ~ 35 angle the b lower monu north ourkl alway masOl simpl
Th unne mustmiddot
I
93
-
3) the censhy=2 line the dishy
uch t it are -ith mshysed ary ith
of to he
gle is 2 6 or bh on the spiral while the shortest sidelfIan is still 1 or ba
Willis noted that the third-point keystone could only be situated above an arch th~t in modern tiues ould be called fourth-point that is with the base dlvided lIlto four
al sections and the centers located one-fourth of the equ h Yin from each ends Instead of questlomng t e termlshy
wa h ddno1ogy he decided that the draftsman must ave lIlten e the three units of the diagram to represent f~ur spaces It would seem however that Master 2S termmology as well as his diagram may have been perfectly correct The points of the base should not be confused with the spaces they mark off and they must be counted starting with 0
at the end and not 1 as in the Roman method then the third point from the left for instance forms the center for the left-hand arc (fig 4) In other words the radius of the tiers-point arch is of the base just as the radius o~ the quint-point arch is os 9 and the mason could set out ~Ither keystone merely by knowing the name of the arch It was to crown
The procedure noted in shorthand by Master 2 is therefore completely logical and it has some interestmg consequences If the position of the centers is constantly increased by 1 and the number of base divisions by 2
(22344658610712 ) a ~eriesof arc~es and keystones is formed for which the spiral wIll contInue to provide the unknown quantities ( 3 2 2 15 2 ~ 35 4 3 ) while the short side of the keystone tnshyangle remains 110 And as the number of divisions across the base increases the spiral accommodates only the lower archesu The verificatioll of such a limitation in the monuments of the first half of the thirteenth century in northern France would be a most valuable contribution to our knowledge of Gothic techniques What will probably always remain unfathomable however is how the Gothic mason generally considered to be ignorant ofmore than the simplest rnathematical calcula tions came to use the syste~
The use of the spiral in setting out a keystone made It unnecessary to trace the arch at full scale a step that must often have been difficult in the limited area avaIlable in the thirteenth-century lodge This tends to confirm the conclusions that can be drawn from several other diashygrams ofMaster 212 But the connection of the manuscript
8 Willis Facsimile bull Wilars de Honnecourt pp 141-142
9middot These proportions were already noted by Brutails p 277 10 Obviously certain multiples of the original series such as 68
and 8u can also be used but a number of possibi~ities such ~s 5678 and 710 are excluded because the short SIde of the tnshyangle would be greater than 1
II This obtains both in the original series and in the acceptable multiples eg 8 lS and 912 but not 1012 Brutails conjecture that the third-point may indicate the more obtuse and the fifthshypoint the more acute arches is therefore incorrect (p 278)
12 Cf Robert Branner Three problems from the Villard de Honnecourt manuscript Art Bulletin XXXIX (1957) 61-66
012 3 q 5 6
o 1 7 3 Fig 4 Third- fourth- and fifth-point arches numbered in the premiddot sumed thirteenth-century manner
figures with actual working procedures would remain highly theoretical were it not for the fact that several similar spirals are preserved on the stone from Chartres Cathedral giving us a fair idea of their size in real pracshytice
The stone at Chartres originally served as a capital for one of the piers of the south transept porch (figs 5 and 6) It now measures about 168 by 78 cm and represents a bold design in that the upper corners form clusters of five small almost independent capitals of which three rested on isolated monolithic shafts Even with the small load of the porch vaults resting upon them the clusters seem to have broken off and this is undoubtedly why the stone was replaced It is now preserved in the chamber of the south tower
On the lower bed of the capital are traced the normal axes that were used to set out the plan of the piece in adshydition to some inexplicable lines (fig 6) There are one axis in the center three to the left a short one delimiting the small half-capital to the upper right and a transversal one reaching to the half-capital on the opposite side The spirals are located on the central axis and on a now-lst axis to the right Since two of the spirals (B C) are mshycomplete the original stone was probably larger w~en they were traced (at least 168 by 92 cm) And the comshycidence of the central axis of the capital with the axes of spirals A and B seems overly fortuitous It is more likely that the capital was intended to be cut from a ~tone s~ffishyciently large to allow the mason some leeway m 1ts settmgshyout and execution that the central axis was drawn at an early moment as a reference mark and that the stone was then used as a tracing surface in the shop before the final
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
1l~~ ~
(~~ ~ ~
~ Llv1 ~I ~w-q
~~1 t~
~ ~~
~ f ~~FJ ~ (1 ~t--
-5
~
(
shy-f
o
-lt- ~ u
r oJ
(2 o -
CY
gt r-------- ~-[ r-- -gt=shy0
~ L
-f o
~
-shy(77
0
V~ crshy
gtr ~ ~
U G ~ rr ~
r ~
middotmiddothlvfl1 ~EVtE ~ J~ k -Qflty
~ I ~C1~sfod I lCi4-+
1tt MtbEvl M A~ON
b~ D KNooP uJ 4middotP ~ONCc
~ ~~~ O~ 1 14-
OEJ610 PIfpoundNT ~ ~ I(jj Ptttu
N-W ~~ ~ + l~lri 0 t
Qi4- 1 ~~MA ~ ~~ ~ ~ 1L ~~ ~ ~~ L ~~I
p~ ~ r~ ~ ~)4A ~ ~ ~ ~ bull
~ ~ ~ (Cfll -~l) ~ ~~ v ~~~ ~ ~ o~A ~ ~ ~ cl ~ ~
t ~ ~ r-) ~ k COM ~ ~
~ 1 ~ ~ _~- ~ tI(~~ of ~~CWAf t~ ~~ 6tWI ~ ~ ~~
~ ~ ~ ~ Mw ~ ~- ~ ~ idu At ~ ltAM
ik 1 ~ ~ ~ C)~hWM(~) ~~ ~ l ltu
~) kh (VI ~ 1 ~) ~ ~~
~) ~ t- ~ 11~middot ---~
~ J J -u ~ ~i ctAJw
nn4 ~ ~ ---v---shy
o(W
~ I ~ I ~ 10 ~
Iyentt ~ VNJ W r ~
~ 1 W ~II
~1 ~ ~
fnh ~ (t~
euroJJW ~ -=- - ~ ~~~
Ju ~ lJi = 1atM tAtj
I ~l U~
J~ ~~~~ ~ wJ~~
~~ ~ Aw ~~ ~ t ~ ~ ~ tthI ~ 1~ J ~~
u ~w ~ ~ ~tt ~ ~ b~ ~ lt ~ wJJ
ruaJ1 ~ ~~ ~ ~ tv
LJ~ ~fv ~ Nw ~
____ ~r1 PU1 IY~ 1~fW n J)t) r~ ~ ~ r-v ) - -~ shy
_~_ tlt ~ ~ ~ or ~~-( ~ T~U4J ~ J~ ~ ~MJ) ~ ~
- ~
bull
--shy -
0
~Jt 1 ~1 _Q~
~2 ~ ~
~ 3 ~ ~
bull
w~ (~J
JIq~ 11M ~ ~ ~ ~ lttJLJ( All k ~~ W LMJ r JJ (H~ L
~t1 ~M W u ~ yentJ ~ fW- t( kI
k~ i~ ~
~~r~
M-IrfftT ~J ~
~
DIibJ
~
Lincoln Cathedral 1072shy
I have always held and am prepared against al evidence to maintain that the Cathedral of Lincoln is out and out the most precious piece of architecture in the British Isles and roughly speaking worth any two other cathedrals we have JOHN RUSKIN 1819-1900
THE FABRIC OF LINCOLN CATHEDRAL
THE 1072 Council held at Windsor decreed that the headquarters of bishops should be fortified towns rather than villages Remigius therefore moved from Dorchester to Lincoln and the year 1072 has come to be regarded as the foundation date for Lincoln Cathedral
Since 1072 the original structure of the Cathedral has undergone many changes becoming in the process by common consent one of the most beautiful buildings in Europe The purpose of the illustrated chart is to show the process by which the building has reached the familiar shape in its prominent position on the hill old stone to new building
The first cathedral took about 20 years to build and was consecrated in 1092 It was a cruciform building with the east end having a main apse with smaller apses to the chancel aisles The west front remains and although it has been considerably altered its unique original elevation can easily be reconstructed in the imagination The design included western towers which still form the lower stages of the present towers and without doubt it also had a central tower We do not know its details or whether in fact it was complete by the time of the consecration It could well have been finished by Alexander the Magnificent either before or after the fire of1141
This disaster resulted in the building being vaulted which in time may have helped to cause its demise when an earthquake wrecked the greater part of the building The original design built by Remigius would have had flat timber ceilings Heavy stone vaulting would not have been enshyvisaged
St Hugh began rebuilding from the east end and the design of this was apsidal with five radiating chapels Building continued westwards and by about 1240 the remaining west front and western towers of the original
Norman cathedral were incorporated into the completed early English design
At this stage the building would have presented a finely balanced silhouette in which the nave would have appeared longer than the parts east of the central tower This situation was reversed after the completion of the Angel Choir in 1280 Before this in 1237 the original early English central tower (possibly at that time only a low one barely protruding above the roof) collapsed and was rebuilt as the lower stage of the magnificent central tower which we know today
In 1256 the chevet at the east end of St Hughs Cathedral was pulled down after standing for about 56 years This decision was partly due to the pressure of the then current architectural fashion and also the desire to erect a suitable shrine to contain the body of 51 Hugh From the twelfth century onwards many other English cathedrals and great churches had their easternmost parts elongated to accommodate the shrine of their local saint
The result at Lincoln can be seen in the famous Angel Choir This is so beautiful in its proportion and deta1 and so rich without being ostentatious that it deserves all the praise lavished upon it by many generations of architects Upon completion of the Angel Choir the interior of the cathedral was more or less complete as we now know it The exterior however would present an almost barn-like effect with its long silhouette relieved only by the low early English central tower
This was the case for only a generation or so as about 1311 the central tower was raised and completed with a lead-covered timber spire -- making a total height from the ground it is said of about 525 ft The western towers would still have appeared comparashytively stunted We do not know whether they
were still capped by their original Norman steep pyramidal roofs Possibly after two or three hundred years they would be in need of renewal and as was often the case may have been reconstructed ala lower pitch out of the remaining sound timber
About a hundred years after the central tower was raised the western towers reshyceived their upper stages together with spires The cathedral had now reached its full magnificence and retained this until 1549 when the great central spire was blown down in a storm From 1549 until 1807 the cathedral remained unaltered - this was in fact the longest period of unaltered outline in its history
Before the days of photography the most familiar representations of the cathedral show it with spires on the western towers These were in fact becoming unsafe by the latter half of the eighteenth century and it was proposed to take them down A demonshystration by the townspeople however postponed their demise and it was not until 1807 that they were dismantled and the cathedral assumed the silhouette which we have today
Although not much has been added to the fabric for three or four hundred years work on the cathedral in fact has never ceased In the eighteenth century much strengthening work had to be done to combat the perennial trouble in the west front and towers This became so much worse in the nineteenshytwenties that it would have resulted in the collapse of the nave and all three towers had not extenampive and imaginative work been done In the next decade the east wall began to move outwards necessitating further reinforcement
At the beginning of the sixties further extensive restoration of the fabric commenced and this work continues
David R Vale ARIBA
~ vmiddot ~~
ntJ
H (
~ fl
i
bull-
ClAgt$IC 1674
MOOfRN ltO
EAST UlD of NOItMIIIJ CHVLe
8 EAST END Of E E t HlIIICi
0 (8 0 0 0
NAVl
0 0 0 0 ()
~ ~
o
o
reg
C1tEtT TltlllHIT
CROsSIN~
(
~~~
n CHOIR
~ U A~ I Imiddot r
~
rr~
IJ
iEL
~ ~
~in(Dln ~111btdral
- RpoundfER~NCf-
~ NO~MAN 1073
AIiILY fNGLISH II e LAT uRLY NGL1ampH 1235
OfCORTfO 1260
PfRPfNOICULAA 1521
r~~~~
IIILAIIf 0
Q D 0 a a a
CLOISTlR
g
0
t)]
~
lLl lloI tlMUY
~
CH Olit
8
C)
RUSSELl CAUI
1072-92 MIG_UI lUlU 11Se Myed to Lincolnllill In un _IluILincoln Cathedral
1092 Consecration
bull0 1092 CATHIGIAL CONIICIATID 1092 1141~~ I
I I I
I I ZI I Z
i1141 Fire ------1
I
Junj 1185 Earth~ake 1192 51 Hug Rebuilds C 1200 Elt TrCllnbull
0( bull
C 1210 Moln TrCllnept z
1141- 48 ALEXANDER 0111 II 1141 1115~ ~ tc123 thaptr HfOl i t 1f40 ~er lapses
C 1210 Gallibullbull Porch
H1256
~ lAngei Choir ~ 1181 EARTHQUAKI DIIlIOYS HiL bEaUIliI11 1280 n
bull0
C 1300 Clolr 0
C 1311 CentrI_r 1014
C 1 320laquoalhop yshy12561MO ~ ~ I
III aiL__ j
middotUE N MnwWP middotPc s II 1200-40 MAIN TRANSIPTSaNAVE
1237 CINIAhlOWIl COLLAPSIS
tt -~-~
- I~t ~
1237-56 CENTRAL TOWII RIIUILT
I
bull C 1420 Wbullbulltorn Towr 10104 Z 1431 Fleming Chan~
a1210 1311 bullrmiddotmiddot ~
I
1494 Russell Chantry
C 1530 Longland Chantry
-5 CENTIAL BUILT
1256-80 ANGIL CHOII BUILT 1311 1420
I ~
1420 1549
1549 1807
1807 1807 TO
1972 CATHEDRAL FESTIVAL
1530 Lonland Chantry
1549 Spire Blown Down
609 Library Burnt
1674 Honywood Librarvi1 (lty Ir chrlstophr wrn)
725West Towers Strengthened (by _s Iblts)
761 Restoration Begun (by ambullbullbull bullbull)
1807 West SpiresTaken Down
1921
IExtensive 1939 Restoration z
1963 R(eS+oration Begunbull cosllFg t 150000)
Ninth Centenary
THE techniques of Gothic masonry construction can best be studied in two ways The monuments themselves unshyquestionably provide the best evidence of the procedures that were actually employed although accurate measured drawings the sine qua non of this approach are difficult and costly to make and they fail to reveal anything beshyneath the surface of a building precisely where masons setting-out marks are most likely to be concealed One cannot wish that more Gothic churches will be destroyed so historians of architecture may prowl among the ruins looking for indications as to how they were erected The second approach comprises the study of the rare texts and documents that have been preserved from the Middle Ages Foremost among these is the manual of the thirteenthshycentury Picard architect Villard de Honnecourt which contains a set of diagrams of masonry techniques drawn and annotated by an anonymous follower known as Master 2 about 12501 These diagrams sometimes seem very hyshypothetical however and many still hold secrets for the modern reader Three in particular-the keystones del tiirc and del quint point and the so-called Archimedes spiral (p 40 C-2 d e in fig 8) -have never been satisfacshytorily explained The last one has the dubious honor of being the single diagram Master 2 did not annotate but by extraordinary good fortune similar spirals have been preserved on the bed-face of a capital from Chartres Cashythedra12 It is therefore possible to compare the manushyscript figure with one that seems actually to have been employed in the construction of a Gothic monument
1 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19093 The standard edition is H R Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt (Vienna 1935) with bibliography 0 Conmiddot (the page and figure numbering used in the present article follows $5degmiddot00
dqJart this edition) see also J B A Lassus Album de Villard de Honneshyccurt ADarcel (ed) (Paris 1858) R Willis Facsimile ofthe Sketchshy1bscriPmiddot book of Wilars de Honnecourt (London 1859) and The Sketchbook ofl Memmiddot Villard de Honnccourt Th Bowie (ed) (Bloomington 1959) withZ5000 pages renumbered
2 I am indebted to Dr Peter Kidson Conway Librarian at the Courtauld Institute of Art for bringing the piece to my attention and for providing the photograph reproduced in fig 5
Jo ~ t~ J0 - Jj c+ ~ c lt11 oL~ lL b0 (VC u ~ ILl tt-3
I
Villard de Honnecourt Archimedes and Chartres
ROBERT BRANNER Columbia University
Ishy + tlt5 6
Fig Traditional third- and fifth-point arches numbered accordshying to Brutails
The absence of a caption in p 40 e is perhaps undershystandable since this figure forms an integral step in the I
procedure of setting out the keystones in the two precedshying diagrams In order to understand the procedure howshy II
Iever it would seem necessary to revise the terminology for the various forms of Gothic pointed arches that has been current since the Renaissance Master 2 wrote clef (
del quint point and del tiirc and every modern student of the manuscript has correctly associated these phrases e
Iwith the keystones of the quint-pointand tiers-point arches By the traditional definition one form of the third-point I~
arch is generated from a base divided in to three equal units the centers of the curves being situated one unit in from V the ends while the fifth-point arch has five equal units in 1
the base and the centers are situated one unit in (fig 1)3 3 7
3 The other third-point form is generated around an equilateral triangle see Hahnloser p 115 et al The traditional definitions seem to derive from Italy cf Scamozzi DellIdea III xiv Philimiddot II
bert de lOrme Nouvelles Inventions xv and Wotton The Eleshyt
ments ofArchitecture (London 1(24) p 51 seem to make this clear quinto acuto was used in this way by Giovanni di Gherardo da Creshymona see H Saalman Journal of the Society of Architectural Hisshy1
torians XVIIl (1959)11-20
91
unit of the same size (IK) is laid out perpendicular to the vertical axis forming a triangle with sides of 3 1 2 J 2 Bu t the len gth and position of the vertical axis are the unshyknown quantities and 2 J 2 is incalculable To find these
4 See for instance J-A Brutails Tiers-point et quintshypoint Bulletin archCologique du comiil (1902) pp 273-279
5 The early thirteenth-century keystone may be a single stone sloping down on both sides from the apex of the arch or it may be formed br two stones with a common bed lying on the vertical axis of the arch Both kinds are often found together in compound arches where each set of voussoirs is staggered with respect to the adjacent ones in order to insure a better bond Thus the keystones of each component arch are alternately a single stone and twin stones sepashyrated by a vertical bed as for instance at Bourges Cathedral Brushytails (p 276) misquotes Choisy on this point
6 Eg p 39 r or p 40 g
a line is not shown in the diagram merely means that it was not necessary to draw it in for the masons square (represented in fig 8 b) could simply be laid along with b in the corner both bf and ba marked on it and the inmiddot strument then transferred to the stone and the marks used to complete the setting-out of IK and KF The ordinary mason did not in fact have to know he was dealing with an irrational number
The fifth-point keystone is equally simple In iew of Master 2S caption the marks in 40 d must be taken to represent five equal units The incalculable side of the
7 Viollet-Ie-Ducs explanation of the spiral as a means of calcumiddot lating the various ribs of the vault is difficult to accept if only in view of the considerable size of the latter Dicliormaire VI 442
in the concl grami
8 9 1
I
92
0
E
A I
Fig 2 Third-point keystone redrawn from p 40 C-2
If the arches are constructed from such bases however the keystones do not correspond to those in the diagrams and as Master 2 is not noted for his intelligence or accushyracy it has generally been assumed that the drawings are incorrect or badly proportioned4 If on the other hand the diagrams and captions are accepted as they stand it is clear that our own terminology is at fault This may be confirmed by the coherence simplicity and mathematical foundation of the procedure outlined in the diagrams
The keystone resembles an ordinary voussoir with a small triangular section added to carry the extrados up to the peak of the arch (fig 2) Prior calculations pershyhaps found among the other diagrams of Master 2 have undoubtedly provided the upper and lower curves as well as the thickness of the arch and serve as a poin t of deshyparture for setting out the keystones AB GF HF and DC represent the radii of the arch EF the vertical axis and GEF or GHF the area to be added In the third-point deshysign any three equal units are marked off on the radius passing through the peak of the soffit (FI) and another
~ L
Fig 3 Spiral with transversal axes added redrawn from p 40 e bull
distances one need only draw the Archimedes spiral shown in the adjacent figure of the manuscript (fig 8 e)7
The spiral of Master 2 is not a true Archimedes spiral which is generated by moving parts but is made of semishycircles drawn from two centers lying on an axis (fig 3 y) The construction is simple Let the first center be a the
radius of the first semicircle ab (=1) and the second censhyter b Then cd forms the second semicircle with r=2 J the third semicircle with r =3 and so ~n If a lin perpendicular to is projected from b it intersects the third semicircle at f and bf=2J 2 the incalculable dishymension required for the third-point keystone That such
be situ called I
equal ~
~lly in nology
points they II
the thl
at the third f the lef tiers-pi quinl-J keysto tocro
The theref conse increa (22 ~ keyst( prolC ~ 35 angle the b lower monu north ourkl alway masOl simpl
Th unne mustmiddot
I
93
-
3) the censhy=2 line the dishy
uch t it are -ith mshysed ary ith
of to he
gle is 2 6 or bh on the spiral while the shortest sidelfIan is still 1 or ba
Willis noted that the third-point keystone could only be situated above an arch th~t in modern tiues ould be called fourth-point that is with the base dlvided lIlto four
al sections and the centers located one-fourth of the equ h Yin from each ends Instead of questlomng t e termlshy
wa h ddno1ogy he decided that the draftsman must ave lIlten e the three units of the diagram to represent f~ur spaces It would seem however that Master 2S termmology as well as his diagram may have been perfectly correct The points of the base should not be confused with the spaces they mark off and they must be counted starting with 0
at the end and not 1 as in the Roman method then the third point from the left for instance forms the center for the left-hand arc (fig 4) In other words the radius of the tiers-point arch is of the base just as the radius o~ the quint-point arch is os 9 and the mason could set out ~Ither keystone merely by knowing the name of the arch It was to crown
The procedure noted in shorthand by Master 2 is therefore completely logical and it has some interestmg consequences If the position of the centers is constantly increased by 1 and the number of base divisions by 2
(22344658610712 ) a ~eriesof arc~es and keystones is formed for which the spiral wIll contInue to provide the unknown quantities ( 3 2 2 15 2 ~ 35 4 3 ) while the short side of the keystone tnshyangle remains 110 And as the number of divisions across the base increases the spiral accommodates only the lower archesu The verificatioll of such a limitation in the monuments of the first half of the thirteenth century in northern France would be a most valuable contribution to our knowledge of Gothic techniques What will probably always remain unfathomable however is how the Gothic mason generally considered to be ignorant ofmore than the simplest rnathematical calcula tions came to use the syste~
The use of the spiral in setting out a keystone made It unnecessary to trace the arch at full scale a step that must often have been difficult in the limited area avaIlable in the thirteenth-century lodge This tends to confirm the conclusions that can be drawn from several other diashygrams ofMaster 212 But the connection of the manuscript
8 Willis Facsimile bull Wilars de Honnecourt pp 141-142
9middot These proportions were already noted by Brutails p 277 10 Obviously certain multiples of the original series such as 68
and 8u can also be used but a number of possibi~ities such ~s 5678 and 710 are excluded because the short SIde of the tnshyangle would be greater than 1
II This obtains both in the original series and in the acceptable multiples eg 8 lS and 912 but not 1012 Brutails conjecture that the third-point may indicate the more obtuse and the fifthshypoint the more acute arches is therefore incorrect (p 278)
12 Cf Robert Branner Three problems from the Villard de Honnecourt manuscript Art Bulletin XXXIX (1957) 61-66
012 3 q 5 6
o 1 7 3 Fig 4 Third- fourth- and fifth-point arches numbered in the premiddot sumed thirteenth-century manner
figures with actual working procedures would remain highly theoretical were it not for the fact that several similar spirals are preserved on the stone from Chartres Cathedral giving us a fair idea of their size in real pracshytice
The stone at Chartres originally served as a capital for one of the piers of the south transept porch (figs 5 and 6) It now measures about 168 by 78 cm and represents a bold design in that the upper corners form clusters of five small almost independent capitals of which three rested on isolated monolithic shafts Even with the small load of the porch vaults resting upon them the clusters seem to have broken off and this is undoubtedly why the stone was replaced It is now preserved in the chamber of the south tower
On the lower bed of the capital are traced the normal axes that were used to set out the plan of the piece in adshydition to some inexplicable lines (fig 6) There are one axis in the center three to the left a short one delimiting the small half-capital to the upper right and a transversal one reaching to the half-capital on the opposite side The spirals are located on the central axis and on a now-lst axis to the right Since two of the spirals (B C) are mshycomplete the original stone was probably larger w~en they were traced (at least 168 by 92 cm) And the comshycidence of the central axis of the capital with the axes of spirals A and B seems overly fortuitous It is more likely that the capital was intended to be cut from a ~tone s~ffishyciently large to allow the mason some leeway m 1ts settmgshyout and execution that the central axis was drawn at an early moment as a reference mark and that the stone was then used as a tracing surface in the shop before the final
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
-5
~
(
shy-f
o
-lt- ~ u
r oJ
(2 o -
CY
gt r-------- ~-[ r-- -gt=shy0
~ L
-f o
~
-shy(77
0
V~ crshy
gtr ~ ~
U G ~ rr ~
r ~
middotmiddothlvfl1 ~EVtE ~ J~ k -Qflty
~ I ~C1~sfod I lCi4-+
1tt MtbEvl M A~ON
b~ D KNooP uJ 4middotP ~ONCc
~ ~~~ O~ 1 14-
OEJ610 PIfpoundNT ~ ~ I(jj Ptttu
N-W ~~ ~ + l~lri 0 t
Qi4- 1 ~~MA ~ ~~ ~ ~ 1L ~~ ~ ~~ L ~~I
p~ ~ r~ ~ ~)4A ~ ~ ~ ~ bull
~ ~ ~ (Cfll -~l) ~ ~~ v ~~~ ~ ~ o~A ~ ~ ~ cl ~ ~
t ~ ~ r-) ~ k COM ~ ~
~ 1 ~ ~ _~- ~ tI(~~ of ~~CWAf t~ ~~ 6tWI ~ ~ ~~
~ ~ ~ ~ Mw ~ ~- ~ ~ idu At ~ ltAM
ik 1 ~ ~ ~ C)~hWM(~) ~~ ~ l ltu
~) kh (VI ~ 1 ~) ~ ~~
~) ~ t- ~ 11~middot ---~
~ J J -u ~ ~i ctAJw
nn4 ~ ~ ---v---shy
o(W
~ I ~ I ~ 10 ~
Iyentt ~ VNJ W r ~
~ 1 W ~II
~1 ~ ~
fnh ~ (t~
euroJJW ~ -=- - ~ ~~~
Ju ~ lJi = 1atM tAtj
I ~l U~
J~ ~~~~ ~ wJ~~
~~ ~ Aw ~~ ~ t ~ ~ ~ tthI ~ 1~ J ~~
u ~w ~ ~ ~tt ~ ~ b~ ~ lt ~ wJJ
ruaJ1 ~ ~~ ~ ~ tv
LJ~ ~fv ~ Nw ~
____ ~r1 PU1 IY~ 1~fW n J)t) r~ ~ ~ r-v ) - -~ shy
_~_ tlt ~ ~ ~ or ~~-( ~ T~U4J ~ J~ ~ ~MJ) ~ ~
- ~
bull
--shy -
0
~Jt 1 ~1 _Q~
~2 ~ ~
~ 3 ~ ~
bull
w~ (~J
JIq~ 11M ~ ~ ~ ~ lttJLJ( All k ~~ W LMJ r JJ (H~ L
~t1 ~M W u ~ yentJ ~ fW- t( kI
k~ i~ ~
~~r~
M-IrfftT ~J ~
~
DIibJ
~
Lincoln Cathedral 1072shy
I have always held and am prepared against al evidence to maintain that the Cathedral of Lincoln is out and out the most precious piece of architecture in the British Isles and roughly speaking worth any two other cathedrals we have JOHN RUSKIN 1819-1900
THE FABRIC OF LINCOLN CATHEDRAL
THE 1072 Council held at Windsor decreed that the headquarters of bishops should be fortified towns rather than villages Remigius therefore moved from Dorchester to Lincoln and the year 1072 has come to be regarded as the foundation date for Lincoln Cathedral
Since 1072 the original structure of the Cathedral has undergone many changes becoming in the process by common consent one of the most beautiful buildings in Europe The purpose of the illustrated chart is to show the process by which the building has reached the familiar shape in its prominent position on the hill old stone to new building
The first cathedral took about 20 years to build and was consecrated in 1092 It was a cruciform building with the east end having a main apse with smaller apses to the chancel aisles The west front remains and although it has been considerably altered its unique original elevation can easily be reconstructed in the imagination The design included western towers which still form the lower stages of the present towers and without doubt it also had a central tower We do not know its details or whether in fact it was complete by the time of the consecration It could well have been finished by Alexander the Magnificent either before or after the fire of1141
This disaster resulted in the building being vaulted which in time may have helped to cause its demise when an earthquake wrecked the greater part of the building The original design built by Remigius would have had flat timber ceilings Heavy stone vaulting would not have been enshyvisaged
St Hugh began rebuilding from the east end and the design of this was apsidal with five radiating chapels Building continued westwards and by about 1240 the remaining west front and western towers of the original
Norman cathedral were incorporated into the completed early English design
At this stage the building would have presented a finely balanced silhouette in which the nave would have appeared longer than the parts east of the central tower This situation was reversed after the completion of the Angel Choir in 1280 Before this in 1237 the original early English central tower (possibly at that time only a low one barely protruding above the roof) collapsed and was rebuilt as the lower stage of the magnificent central tower which we know today
In 1256 the chevet at the east end of St Hughs Cathedral was pulled down after standing for about 56 years This decision was partly due to the pressure of the then current architectural fashion and also the desire to erect a suitable shrine to contain the body of 51 Hugh From the twelfth century onwards many other English cathedrals and great churches had their easternmost parts elongated to accommodate the shrine of their local saint
The result at Lincoln can be seen in the famous Angel Choir This is so beautiful in its proportion and deta1 and so rich without being ostentatious that it deserves all the praise lavished upon it by many generations of architects Upon completion of the Angel Choir the interior of the cathedral was more or less complete as we now know it The exterior however would present an almost barn-like effect with its long silhouette relieved only by the low early English central tower
This was the case for only a generation or so as about 1311 the central tower was raised and completed with a lead-covered timber spire -- making a total height from the ground it is said of about 525 ft The western towers would still have appeared comparashytively stunted We do not know whether they
were still capped by their original Norman steep pyramidal roofs Possibly after two or three hundred years they would be in need of renewal and as was often the case may have been reconstructed ala lower pitch out of the remaining sound timber
About a hundred years after the central tower was raised the western towers reshyceived their upper stages together with spires The cathedral had now reached its full magnificence and retained this until 1549 when the great central spire was blown down in a storm From 1549 until 1807 the cathedral remained unaltered - this was in fact the longest period of unaltered outline in its history
Before the days of photography the most familiar representations of the cathedral show it with spires on the western towers These were in fact becoming unsafe by the latter half of the eighteenth century and it was proposed to take them down A demonshystration by the townspeople however postponed their demise and it was not until 1807 that they were dismantled and the cathedral assumed the silhouette which we have today
Although not much has been added to the fabric for three or four hundred years work on the cathedral in fact has never ceased In the eighteenth century much strengthening work had to be done to combat the perennial trouble in the west front and towers This became so much worse in the nineteenshytwenties that it would have resulted in the collapse of the nave and all three towers had not extenampive and imaginative work been done In the next decade the east wall began to move outwards necessitating further reinforcement
At the beginning of the sixties further extensive restoration of the fabric commenced and this work continues
David R Vale ARIBA
~ vmiddot ~~
ntJ
H (
~ fl
i
bull-
ClAgt$IC 1674
MOOfRN ltO
EAST UlD of NOItMIIIJ CHVLe
8 EAST END Of E E t HlIIICi
0 (8 0 0 0
NAVl
0 0 0 0 ()
~ ~
o
o
reg
C1tEtT TltlllHIT
CROsSIN~
(
~~~
n CHOIR
~ U A~ I Imiddot r
~
rr~
IJ
iEL
~ ~
~in(Dln ~111btdral
- RpoundfER~NCf-
~ NO~MAN 1073
AIiILY fNGLISH II e LAT uRLY NGL1ampH 1235
OfCORTfO 1260
PfRPfNOICULAA 1521
r~~~~
IIILAIIf 0
Q D 0 a a a
CLOISTlR
g
0
t)]
~
lLl lloI tlMUY
~
CH Olit
8
C)
RUSSELl CAUI
1072-92 MIG_UI lUlU 11Se Myed to Lincolnllill In un _IluILincoln Cathedral
1092 Consecration
bull0 1092 CATHIGIAL CONIICIATID 1092 1141~~ I
I I I
I I ZI I Z
i1141 Fire ------1
I
Junj 1185 Earth~ake 1192 51 Hug Rebuilds C 1200 Elt TrCllnbull
0( bull
C 1210 Moln TrCllnept z
1141- 48 ALEXANDER 0111 II 1141 1115~ ~ tc123 thaptr HfOl i t 1f40 ~er lapses
C 1210 Gallibullbull Porch
H1256
~ lAngei Choir ~ 1181 EARTHQUAKI DIIlIOYS HiL bEaUIliI11 1280 n
bull0
C 1300 Clolr 0
C 1311 CentrI_r 1014
C 1 320laquoalhop yshy12561MO ~ ~ I
III aiL__ j
middotUE N MnwWP middotPc s II 1200-40 MAIN TRANSIPTSaNAVE
1237 CINIAhlOWIl COLLAPSIS
tt -~-~
- I~t ~
1237-56 CENTRAL TOWII RIIUILT
I
bull C 1420 Wbullbulltorn Towr 10104 Z 1431 Fleming Chan~
a1210 1311 bullrmiddotmiddot ~
I
1494 Russell Chantry
C 1530 Longland Chantry
-5 CENTIAL BUILT
1256-80 ANGIL CHOII BUILT 1311 1420
I ~
1420 1549
1549 1807
1807 1807 TO
1972 CATHEDRAL FESTIVAL
1530 Lonland Chantry
1549 Spire Blown Down
609 Library Burnt
1674 Honywood Librarvi1 (lty Ir chrlstophr wrn)
725West Towers Strengthened (by _s Iblts)
761 Restoration Begun (by ambullbullbull bullbull)
1807 West SpiresTaken Down
1921
IExtensive 1939 Restoration z
1963 R(eS+oration Begunbull cosllFg t 150000)
Ninth Centenary
THE techniques of Gothic masonry construction can best be studied in two ways The monuments themselves unshyquestionably provide the best evidence of the procedures that were actually employed although accurate measured drawings the sine qua non of this approach are difficult and costly to make and they fail to reveal anything beshyneath the surface of a building precisely where masons setting-out marks are most likely to be concealed One cannot wish that more Gothic churches will be destroyed so historians of architecture may prowl among the ruins looking for indications as to how they were erected The second approach comprises the study of the rare texts and documents that have been preserved from the Middle Ages Foremost among these is the manual of the thirteenthshycentury Picard architect Villard de Honnecourt which contains a set of diagrams of masonry techniques drawn and annotated by an anonymous follower known as Master 2 about 12501 These diagrams sometimes seem very hyshypothetical however and many still hold secrets for the modern reader Three in particular-the keystones del tiirc and del quint point and the so-called Archimedes spiral (p 40 C-2 d e in fig 8) -have never been satisfacshytorily explained The last one has the dubious honor of being the single diagram Master 2 did not annotate but by extraordinary good fortune similar spirals have been preserved on the bed-face of a capital from Chartres Cashythedra12 It is therefore possible to compare the manushyscript figure with one that seems actually to have been employed in the construction of a Gothic monument
1 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19093 The standard edition is H R Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt (Vienna 1935) with bibliography 0 Conmiddot (the page and figure numbering used in the present article follows $5degmiddot00
dqJart this edition) see also J B A Lassus Album de Villard de Honneshyccurt ADarcel (ed) (Paris 1858) R Willis Facsimile ofthe Sketchshy1bscriPmiddot book of Wilars de Honnecourt (London 1859) and The Sketchbook ofl Memmiddot Villard de Honnccourt Th Bowie (ed) (Bloomington 1959) withZ5000 pages renumbered
2 I am indebted to Dr Peter Kidson Conway Librarian at the Courtauld Institute of Art for bringing the piece to my attention and for providing the photograph reproduced in fig 5
Jo ~ t~ J0 - Jj c+ ~ c lt11 oL~ lL b0 (VC u ~ ILl tt-3
I
Villard de Honnecourt Archimedes and Chartres
ROBERT BRANNER Columbia University
Ishy + tlt5 6
Fig Traditional third- and fifth-point arches numbered accordshying to Brutails
The absence of a caption in p 40 e is perhaps undershystandable since this figure forms an integral step in the I
procedure of setting out the keystones in the two precedshying diagrams In order to understand the procedure howshy II
Iever it would seem necessary to revise the terminology for the various forms of Gothic pointed arches that has been current since the Renaissance Master 2 wrote clef (
del quint point and del tiirc and every modern student of the manuscript has correctly associated these phrases e
Iwith the keystones of the quint-pointand tiers-point arches By the traditional definition one form of the third-point I~
arch is generated from a base divided in to three equal units the centers of the curves being situated one unit in from V the ends while the fifth-point arch has five equal units in 1
the base and the centers are situated one unit in (fig 1)3 3 7
3 The other third-point form is generated around an equilateral triangle see Hahnloser p 115 et al The traditional definitions seem to derive from Italy cf Scamozzi DellIdea III xiv Philimiddot II
bert de lOrme Nouvelles Inventions xv and Wotton The Eleshyt
ments ofArchitecture (London 1(24) p 51 seem to make this clear quinto acuto was used in this way by Giovanni di Gherardo da Creshymona see H Saalman Journal of the Society of Architectural Hisshy1
torians XVIIl (1959)11-20
91
unit of the same size (IK) is laid out perpendicular to the vertical axis forming a triangle with sides of 3 1 2 J 2 Bu t the len gth and position of the vertical axis are the unshyknown quantities and 2 J 2 is incalculable To find these
4 See for instance J-A Brutails Tiers-point et quintshypoint Bulletin archCologique du comiil (1902) pp 273-279
5 The early thirteenth-century keystone may be a single stone sloping down on both sides from the apex of the arch or it may be formed br two stones with a common bed lying on the vertical axis of the arch Both kinds are often found together in compound arches where each set of voussoirs is staggered with respect to the adjacent ones in order to insure a better bond Thus the keystones of each component arch are alternately a single stone and twin stones sepashyrated by a vertical bed as for instance at Bourges Cathedral Brushytails (p 276) misquotes Choisy on this point
6 Eg p 39 r or p 40 g
a line is not shown in the diagram merely means that it was not necessary to draw it in for the masons square (represented in fig 8 b) could simply be laid along with b in the corner both bf and ba marked on it and the inmiddot strument then transferred to the stone and the marks used to complete the setting-out of IK and KF The ordinary mason did not in fact have to know he was dealing with an irrational number
The fifth-point keystone is equally simple In iew of Master 2S caption the marks in 40 d must be taken to represent five equal units The incalculable side of the
7 Viollet-Ie-Ducs explanation of the spiral as a means of calcumiddot lating the various ribs of the vault is difficult to accept if only in view of the considerable size of the latter Dicliormaire VI 442
in the concl grami
8 9 1
I
92
0
E
A I
Fig 2 Third-point keystone redrawn from p 40 C-2
If the arches are constructed from such bases however the keystones do not correspond to those in the diagrams and as Master 2 is not noted for his intelligence or accushyracy it has generally been assumed that the drawings are incorrect or badly proportioned4 If on the other hand the diagrams and captions are accepted as they stand it is clear that our own terminology is at fault This may be confirmed by the coherence simplicity and mathematical foundation of the procedure outlined in the diagrams
The keystone resembles an ordinary voussoir with a small triangular section added to carry the extrados up to the peak of the arch (fig 2) Prior calculations pershyhaps found among the other diagrams of Master 2 have undoubtedly provided the upper and lower curves as well as the thickness of the arch and serve as a poin t of deshyparture for setting out the keystones AB GF HF and DC represent the radii of the arch EF the vertical axis and GEF or GHF the area to be added In the third-point deshysign any three equal units are marked off on the radius passing through the peak of the soffit (FI) and another
~ L
Fig 3 Spiral with transversal axes added redrawn from p 40 e bull
distances one need only draw the Archimedes spiral shown in the adjacent figure of the manuscript (fig 8 e)7
The spiral of Master 2 is not a true Archimedes spiral which is generated by moving parts but is made of semishycircles drawn from two centers lying on an axis (fig 3 y) The construction is simple Let the first center be a the
radius of the first semicircle ab (=1) and the second censhyter b Then cd forms the second semicircle with r=2 J the third semicircle with r =3 and so ~n If a lin perpendicular to is projected from b it intersects the third semicircle at f and bf=2J 2 the incalculable dishymension required for the third-point keystone That such
be situ called I
equal ~
~lly in nology
points they II
the thl
at the third f the lef tiers-pi quinl-J keysto tocro
The theref conse increa (22 ~ keyst( prolC ~ 35 angle the b lower monu north ourkl alway masOl simpl
Th unne mustmiddot
I
93
-
3) the censhy=2 line the dishy
uch t it are -ith mshysed ary ith
of to he
gle is 2 6 or bh on the spiral while the shortest sidelfIan is still 1 or ba
Willis noted that the third-point keystone could only be situated above an arch th~t in modern tiues ould be called fourth-point that is with the base dlvided lIlto four
al sections and the centers located one-fourth of the equ h Yin from each ends Instead of questlomng t e termlshy
wa h ddno1ogy he decided that the draftsman must ave lIlten e the three units of the diagram to represent f~ur spaces It would seem however that Master 2S termmology as well as his diagram may have been perfectly correct The points of the base should not be confused with the spaces they mark off and they must be counted starting with 0
at the end and not 1 as in the Roman method then the third point from the left for instance forms the center for the left-hand arc (fig 4) In other words the radius of the tiers-point arch is of the base just as the radius o~ the quint-point arch is os 9 and the mason could set out ~Ither keystone merely by knowing the name of the arch It was to crown
The procedure noted in shorthand by Master 2 is therefore completely logical and it has some interestmg consequences If the position of the centers is constantly increased by 1 and the number of base divisions by 2
(22344658610712 ) a ~eriesof arc~es and keystones is formed for which the spiral wIll contInue to provide the unknown quantities ( 3 2 2 15 2 ~ 35 4 3 ) while the short side of the keystone tnshyangle remains 110 And as the number of divisions across the base increases the spiral accommodates only the lower archesu The verificatioll of such a limitation in the monuments of the first half of the thirteenth century in northern France would be a most valuable contribution to our knowledge of Gothic techniques What will probably always remain unfathomable however is how the Gothic mason generally considered to be ignorant ofmore than the simplest rnathematical calcula tions came to use the syste~
The use of the spiral in setting out a keystone made It unnecessary to trace the arch at full scale a step that must often have been difficult in the limited area avaIlable in the thirteenth-century lodge This tends to confirm the conclusions that can be drawn from several other diashygrams ofMaster 212 But the connection of the manuscript
8 Willis Facsimile bull Wilars de Honnecourt pp 141-142
9middot These proportions were already noted by Brutails p 277 10 Obviously certain multiples of the original series such as 68
and 8u can also be used but a number of possibi~ities such ~s 5678 and 710 are excluded because the short SIde of the tnshyangle would be greater than 1
II This obtains both in the original series and in the acceptable multiples eg 8 lS and 912 but not 1012 Brutails conjecture that the third-point may indicate the more obtuse and the fifthshypoint the more acute arches is therefore incorrect (p 278)
12 Cf Robert Branner Three problems from the Villard de Honnecourt manuscript Art Bulletin XXXIX (1957) 61-66
012 3 q 5 6
o 1 7 3 Fig 4 Third- fourth- and fifth-point arches numbered in the premiddot sumed thirteenth-century manner
figures with actual working procedures would remain highly theoretical were it not for the fact that several similar spirals are preserved on the stone from Chartres Cathedral giving us a fair idea of their size in real pracshytice
The stone at Chartres originally served as a capital for one of the piers of the south transept porch (figs 5 and 6) It now measures about 168 by 78 cm and represents a bold design in that the upper corners form clusters of five small almost independent capitals of which three rested on isolated monolithic shafts Even with the small load of the porch vaults resting upon them the clusters seem to have broken off and this is undoubtedly why the stone was replaced It is now preserved in the chamber of the south tower
On the lower bed of the capital are traced the normal axes that were used to set out the plan of the piece in adshydition to some inexplicable lines (fig 6) There are one axis in the center three to the left a short one delimiting the small half-capital to the upper right and a transversal one reaching to the half-capital on the opposite side The spirals are located on the central axis and on a now-lst axis to the right Since two of the spirals (B C) are mshycomplete the original stone was probably larger w~en they were traced (at least 168 by 92 cm) And the comshycidence of the central axis of the capital with the axes of spirals A and B seems overly fortuitous It is more likely that the capital was intended to be cut from a ~tone s~ffishyciently large to allow the mason some leeway m 1ts settmgshyout and execution that the central axis was drawn at an early moment as a reference mark and that the stone was then used as a tracing surface in the shop before the final
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
middotmiddothlvfl1 ~EVtE ~ J~ k -Qflty
~ I ~C1~sfod I lCi4-+
1tt MtbEvl M A~ON
b~ D KNooP uJ 4middotP ~ONCc
~ ~~~ O~ 1 14-
OEJ610 PIfpoundNT ~ ~ I(jj Ptttu
N-W ~~ ~ + l~lri 0 t
Qi4- 1 ~~MA ~ ~~ ~ ~ 1L ~~ ~ ~~ L ~~I
p~ ~ r~ ~ ~)4A ~ ~ ~ ~ bull
~ ~ ~ (Cfll -~l) ~ ~~ v ~~~ ~ ~ o~A ~ ~ ~ cl ~ ~
t ~ ~ r-) ~ k COM ~ ~
~ 1 ~ ~ _~- ~ tI(~~ of ~~CWAf t~ ~~ 6tWI ~ ~ ~~
~ ~ ~ ~ Mw ~ ~- ~ ~ idu At ~ ltAM
ik 1 ~ ~ ~ C)~hWM(~) ~~ ~ l ltu
~) kh (VI ~ 1 ~) ~ ~~
~) ~ t- ~ 11~middot ---~
~ J J -u ~ ~i ctAJw
nn4 ~ ~ ---v---shy
o(W
~ I ~ I ~ 10 ~
Iyentt ~ VNJ W r ~
~ 1 W ~II
~1 ~ ~
fnh ~ (t~
euroJJW ~ -=- - ~ ~~~
Ju ~ lJi = 1atM tAtj
I ~l U~
J~ ~~~~ ~ wJ~~
~~ ~ Aw ~~ ~ t ~ ~ ~ tthI ~ 1~ J ~~
u ~w ~ ~ ~tt ~ ~ b~ ~ lt ~ wJJ
ruaJ1 ~ ~~ ~ ~ tv
LJ~ ~fv ~ Nw ~
____ ~r1 PU1 IY~ 1~fW n J)t) r~ ~ ~ r-v ) - -~ shy
_~_ tlt ~ ~ ~ or ~~-( ~ T~U4J ~ J~ ~ ~MJ) ~ ~
- ~
bull
--shy -
0
~Jt 1 ~1 _Q~
~2 ~ ~
~ 3 ~ ~
bull
w~ (~J
JIq~ 11M ~ ~ ~ ~ lttJLJ( All k ~~ W LMJ r JJ (H~ L
~t1 ~M W u ~ yentJ ~ fW- t( kI
k~ i~ ~
~~r~
M-IrfftT ~J ~
~
DIibJ
~
Lincoln Cathedral 1072shy
I have always held and am prepared against al evidence to maintain that the Cathedral of Lincoln is out and out the most precious piece of architecture in the British Isles and roughly speaking worth any two other cathedrals we have JOHN RUSKIN 1819-1900
THE FABRIC OF LINCOLN CATHEDRAL
THE 1072 Council held at Windsor decreed that the headquarters of bishops should be fortified towns rather than villages Remigius therefore moved from Dorchester to Lincoln and the year 1072 has come to be regarded as the foundation date for Lincoln Cathedral
Since 1072 the original structure of the Cathedral has undergone many changes becoming in the process by common consent one of the most beautiful buildings in Europe The purpose of the illustrated chart is to show the process by which the building has reached the familiar shape in its prominent position on the hill old stone to new building
The first cathedral took about 20 years to build and was consecrated in 1092 It was a cruciform building with the east end having a main apse with smaller apses to the chancel aisles The west front remains and although it has been considerably altered its unique original elevation can easily be reconstructed in the imagination The design included western towers which still form the lower stages of the present towers and without doubt it also had a central tower We do not know its details or whether in fact it was complete by the time of the consecration It could well have been finished by Alexander the Magnificent either before or after the fire of1141
This disaster resulted in the building being vaulted which in time may have helped to cause its demise when an earthquake wrecked the greater part of the building The original design built by Remigius would have had flat timber ceilings Heavy stone vaulting would not have been enshyvisaged
St Hugh began rebuilding from the east end and the design of this was apsidal with five radiating chapels Building continued westwards and by about 1240 the remaining west front and western towers of the original
Norman cathedral were incorporated into the completed early English design
At this stage the building would have presented a finely balanced silhouette in which the nave would have appeared longer than the parts east of the central tower This situation was reversed after the completion of the Angel Choir in 1280 Before this in 1237 the original early English central tower (possibly at that time only a low one barely protruding above the roof) collapsed and was rebuilt as the lower stage of the magnificent central tower which we know today
In 1256 the chevet at the east end of St Hughs Cathedral was pulled down after standing for about 56 years This decision was partly due to the pressure of the then current architectural fashion and also the desire to erect a suitable shrine to contain the body of 51 Hugh From the twelfth century onwards many other English cathedrals and great churches had their easternmost parts elongated to accommodate the shrine of their local saint
The result at Lincoln can be seen in the famous Angel Choir This is so beautiful in its proportion and deta1 and so rich without being ostentatious that it deserves all the praise lavished upon it by many generations of architects Upon completion of the Angel Choir the interior of the cathedral was more or less complete as we now know it The exterior however would present an almost barn-like effect with its long silhouette relieved only by the low early English central tower
This was the case for only a generation or so as about 1311 the central tower was raised and completed with a lead-covered timber spire -- making a total height from the ground it is said of about 525 ft The western towers would still have appeared comparashytively stunted We do not know whether they
were still capped by their original Norman steep pyramidal roofs Possibly after two or three hundred years they would be in need of renewal and as was often the case may have been reconstructed ala lower pitch out of the remaining sound timber
About a hundred years after the central tower was raised the western towers reshyceived their upper stages together with spires The cathedral had now reached its full magnificence and retained this until 1549 when the great central spire was blown down in a storm From 1549 until 1807 the cathedral remained unaltered - this was in fact the longest period of unaltered outline in its history
Before the days of photography the most familiar representations of the cathedral show it with spires on the western towers These were in fact becoming unsafe by the latter half of the eighteenth century and it was proposed to take them down A demonshystration by the townspeople however postponed their demise and it was not until 1807 that they were dismantled and the cathedral assumed the silhouette which we have today
Although not much has been added to the fabric for three or four hundred years work on the cathedral in fact has never ceased In the eighteenth century much strengthening work had to be done to combat the perennial trouble in the west front and towers This became so much worse in the nineteenshytwenties that it would have resulted in the collapse of the nave and all three towers had not extenampive and imaginative work been done In the next decade the east wall began to move outwards necessitating further reinforcement
At the beginning of the sixties further extensive restoration of the fabric commenced and this work continues
David R Vale ARIBA
~ vmiddot ~~
ntJ
H (
~ fl
i
bull-
ClAgt$IC 1674
MOOfRN ltO
EAST UlD of NOItMIIIJ CHVLe
8 EAST END Of E E t HlIIICi
0 (8 0 0 0
NAVl
0 0 0 0 ()
~ ~
o
o
reg
C1tEtT TltlllHIT
CROsSIN~
(
~~~
n CHOIR
~ U A~ I Imiddot r
~
rr~
IJ
iEL
~ ~
~in(Dln ~111btdral
- RpoundfER~NCf-
~ NO~MAN 1073
AIiILY fNGLISH II e LAT uRLY NGL1ampH 1235
OfCORTfO 1260
PfRPfNOICULAA 1521
r~~~~
IIILAIIf 0
Q D 0 a a a
CLOISTlR
g
0
t)]
~
lLl lloI tlMUY
~
CH Olit
8
C)
RUSSELl CAUI
1072-92 MIG_UI lUlU 11Se Myed to Lincolnllill In un _IluILincoln Cathedral
1092 Consecration
bull0 1092 CATHIGIAL CONIICIATID 1092 1141~~ I
I I I
I I ZI I Z
i1141 Fire ------1
I
Junj 1185 Earth~ake 1192 51 Hug Rebuilds C 1200 Elt TrCllnbull
0( bull
C 1210 Moln TrCllnept z
1141- 48 ALEXANDER 0111 II 1141 1115~ ~ tc123 thaptr HfOl i t 1f40 ~er lapses
C 1210 Gallibullbull Porch
H1256
~ lAngei Choir ~ 1181 EARTHQUAKI DIIlIOYS HiL bEaUIliI11 1280 n
bull0
C 1300 Clolr 0
C 1311 CentrI_r 1014
C 1 320laquoalhop yshy12561MO ~ ~ I
III aiL__ j
middotUE N MnwWP middotPc s II 1200-40 MAIN TRANSIPTSaNAVE
1237 CINIAhlOWIl COLLAPSIS
tt -~-~
- I~t ~
1237-56 CENTRAL TOWII RIIUILT
I
bull C 1420 Wbullbulltorn Towr 10104 Z 1431 Fleming Chan~
a1210 1311 bullrmiddotmiddot ~
I
1494 Russell Chantry
C 1530 Longland Chantry
-5 CENTIAL BUILT
1256-80 ANGIL CHOII BUILT 1311 1420
I ~
1420 1549
1549 1807
1807 1807 TO
1972 CATHEDRAL FESTIVAL
1530 Lonland Chantry
1549 Spire Blown Down
609 Library Burnt
1674 Honywood Librarvi1 (lty Ir chrlstophr wrn)
725West Towers Strengthened (by _s Iblts)
761 Restoration Begun (by ambullbullbull bullbull)
1807 West SpiresTaken Down
1921
IExtensive 1939 Restoration z
1963 R(eS+oration Begunbull cosllFg t 150000)
Ninth Centenary
THE techniques of Gothic masonry construction can best be studied in two ways The monuments themselves unshyquestionably provide the best evidence of the procedures that were actually employed although accurate measured drawings the sine qua non of this approach are difficult and costly to make and they fail to reveal anything beshyneath the surface of a building precisely where masons setting-out marks are most likely to be concealed One cannot wish that more Gothic churches will be destroyed so historians of architecture may prowl among the ruins looking for indications as to how they were erected The second approach comprises the study of the rare texts and documents that have been preserved from the Middle Ages Foremost among these is the manual of the thirteenthshycentury Picard architect Villard de Honnecourt which contains a set of diagrams of masonry techniques drawn and annotated by an anonymous follower known as Master 2 about 12501 These diagrams sometimes seem very hyshypothetical however and many still hold secrets for the modern reader Three in particular-the keystones del tiirc and del quint point and the so-called Archimedes spiral (p 40 C-2 d e in fig 8) -have never been satisfacshytorily explained The last one has the dubious honor of being the single diagram Master 2 did not annotate but by extraordinary good fortune similar spirals have been preserved on the bed-face of a capital from Chartres Cashythedra12 It is therefore possible to compare the manushyscript figure with one that seems actually to have been employed in the construction of a Gothic monument
1 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19093 The standard edition is H R Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt (Vienna 1935) with bibliography 0 Conmiddot (the page and figure numbering used in the present article follows $5degmiddot00
dqJart this edition) see also J B A Lassus Album de Villard de Honneshyccurt ADarcel (ed) (Paris 1858) R Willis Facsimile ofthe Sketchshy1bscriPmiddot book of Wilars de Honnecourt (London 1859) and The Sketchbook ofl Memmiddot Villard de Honnccourt Th Bowie (ed) (Bloomington 1959) withZ5000 pages renumbered
2 I am indebted to Dr Peter Kidson Conway Librarian at the Courtauld Institute of Art for bringing the piece to my attention and for providing the photograph reproduced in fig 5
Jo ~ t~ J0 - Jj c+ ~ c lt11 oL~ lL b0 (VC u ~ ILl tt-3
I
Villard de Honnecourt Archimedes and Chartres
ROBERT BRANNER Columbia University
Ishy + tlt5 6
Fig Traditional third- and fifth-point arches numbered accordshying to Brutails
The absence of a caption in p 40 e is perhaps undershystandable since this figure forms an integral step in the I
procedure of setting out the keystones in the two precedshying diagrams In order to understand the procedure howshy II
Iever it would seem necessary to revise the terminology for the various forms of Gothic pointed arches that has been current since the Renaissance Master 2 wrote clef (
del quint point and del tiirc and every modern student of the manuscript has correctly associated these phrases e
Iwith the keystones of the quint-pointand tiers-point arches By the traditional definition one form of the third-point I~
arch is generated from a base divided in to three equal units the centers of the curves being situated one unit in from V the ends while the fifth-point arch has five equal units in 1
the base and the centers are situated one unit in (fig 1)3 3 7
3 The other third-point form is generated around an equilateral triangle see Hahnloser p 115 et al The traditional definitions seem to derive from Italy cf Scamozzi DellIdea III xiv Philimiddot II
bert de lOrme Nouvelles Inventions xv and Wotton The Eleshyt
ments ofArchitecture (London 1(24) p 51 seem to make this clear quinto acuto was used in this way by Giovanni di Gherardo da Creshymona see H Saalman Journal of the Society of Architectural Hisshy1
torians XVIIl (1959)11-20
91
unit of the same size (IK) is laid out perpendicular to the vertical axis forming a triangle with sides of 3 1 2 J 2 Bu t the len gth and position of the vertical axis are the unshyknown quantities and 2 J 2 is incalculable To find these
4 See for instance J-A Brutails Tiers-point et quintshypoint Bulletin archCologique du comiil (1902) pp 273-279
5 The early thirteenth-century keystone may be a single stone sloping down on both sides from the apex of the arch or it may be formed br two stones with a common bed lying on the vertical axis of the arch Both kinds are often found together in compound arches where each set of voussoirs is staggered with respect to the adjacent ones in order to insure a better bond Thus the keystones of each component arch are alternately a single stone and twin stones sepashyrated by a vertical bed as for instance at Bourges Cathedral Brushytails (p 276) misquotes Choisy on this point
6 Eg p 39 r or p 40 g
a line is not shown in the diagram merely means that it was not necessary to draw it in for the masons square (represented in fig 8 b) could simply be laid along with b in the corner both bf and ba marked on it and the inmiddot strument then transferred to the stone and the marks used to complete the setting-out of IK and KF The ordinary mason did not in fact have to know he was dealing with an irrational number
The fifth-point keystone is equally simple In iew of Master 2S caption the marks in 40 d must be taken to represent five equal units The incalculable side of the
7 Viollet-Ie-Ducs explanation of the spiral as a means of calcumiddot lating the various ribs of the vault is difficult to accept if only in view of the considerable size of the latter Dicliormaire VI 442
in the concl grami
8 9 1
I
92
0
E
A I
Fig 2 Third-point keystone redrawn from p 40 C-2
If the arches are constructed from such bases however the keystones do not correspond to those in the diagrams and as Master 2 is not noted for his intelligence or accushyracy it has generally been assumed that the drawings are incorrect or badly proportioned4 If on the other hand the diagrams and captions are accepted as they stand it is clear that our own terminology is at fault This may be confirmed by the coherence simplicity and mathematical foundation of the procedure outlined in the diagrams
The keystone resembles an ordinary voussoir with a small triangular section added to carry the extrados up to the peak of the arch (fig 2) Prior calculations pershyhaps found among the other diagrams of Master 2 have undoubtedly provided the upper and lower curves as well as the thickness of the arch and serve as a poin t of deshyparture for setting out the keystones AB GF HF and DC represent the radii of the arch EF the vertical axis and GEF or GHF the area to be added In the third-point deshysign any three equal units are marked off on the radius passing through the peak of the soffit (FI) and another
~ L
Fig 3 Spiral with transversal axes added redrawn from p 40 e bull
distances one need only draw the Archimedes spiral shown in the adjacent figure of the manuscript (fig 8 e)7
The spiral of Master 2 is not a true Archimedes spiral which is generated by moving parts but is made of semishycircles drawn from two centers lying on an axis (fig 3 y) The construction is simple Let the first center be a the
radius of the first semicircle ab (=1) and the second censhyter b Then cd forms the second semicircle with r=2 J the third semicircle with r =3 and so ~n If a lin perpendicular to is projected from b it intersects the third semicircle at f and bf=2J 2 the incalculable dishymension required for the third-point keystone That such
be situ called I
equal ~
~lly in nology
points they II
the thl
at the third f the lef tiers-pi quinl-J keysto tocro
The theref conse increa (22 ~ keyst( prolC ~ 35 angle the b lower monu north ourkl alway masOl simpl
Th unne mustmiddot
I
93
-
3) the censhy=2 line the dishy
uch t it are -ith mshysed ary ith
of to he
gle is 2 6 or bh on the spiral while the shortest sidelfIan is still 1 or ba
Willis noted that the third-point keystone could only be situated above an arch th~t in modern tiues ould be called fourth-point that is with the base dlvided lIlto four
al sections and the centers located one-fourth of the equ h Yin from each ends Instead of questlomng t e termlshy
wa h ddno1ogy he decided that the draftsman must ave lIlten e the three units of the diagram to represent f~ur spaces It would seem however that Master 2S termmology as well as his diagram may have been perfectly correct The points of the base should not be confused with the spaces they mark off and they must be counted starting with 0
at the end and not 1 as in the Roman method then the third point from the left for instance forms the center for the left-hand arc (fig 4) In other words the radius of the tiers-point arch is of the base just as the radius o~ the quint-point arch is os 9 and the mason could set out ~Ither keystone merely by knowing the name of the arch It was to crown
The procedure noted in shorthand by Master 2 is therefore completely logical and it has some interestmg consequences If the position of the centers is constantly increased by 1 and the number of base divisions by 2
(22344658610712 ) a ~eriesof arc~es and keystones is formed for which the spiral wIll contInue to provide the unknown quantities ( 3 2 2 15 2 ~ 35 4 3 ) while the short side of the keystone tnshyangle remains 110 And as the number of divisions across the base increases the spiral accommodates only the lower archesu The verificatioll of such a limitation in the monuments of the first half of the thirteenth century in northern France would be a most valuable contribution to our knowledge of Gothic techniques What will probably always remain unfathomable however is how the Gothic mason generally considered to be ignorant ofmore than the simplest rnathematical calcula tions came to use the syste~
The use of the spiral in setting out a keystone made It unnecessary to trace the arch at full scale a step that must often have been difficult in the limited area avaIlable in the thirteenth-century lodge This tends to confirm the conclusions that can be drawn from several other diashygrams ofMaster 212 But the connection of the manuscript
8 Willis Facsimile bull Wilars de Honnecourt pp 141-142
9middot These proportions were already noted by Brutails p 277 10 Obviously certain multiples of the original series such as 68
and 8u can also be used but a number of possibi~ities such ~s 5678 and 710 are excluded because the short SIde of the tnshyangle would be greater than 1
II This obtains both in the original series and in the acceptable multiples eg 8 lS and 912 but not 1012 Brutails conjecture that the third-point may indicate the more obtuse and the fifthshypoint the more acute arches is therefore incorrect (p 278)
12 Cf Robert Branner Three problems from the Villard de Honnecourt manuscript Art Bulletin XXXIX (1957) 61-66
012 3 q 5 6
o 1 7 3 Fig 4 Third- fourth- and fifth-point arches numbered in the premiddot sumed thirteenth-century manner
figures with actual working procedures would remain highly theoretical were it not for the fact that several similar spirals are preserved on the stone from Chartres Cathedral giving us a fair idea of their size in real pracshytice
The stone at Chartres originally served as a capital for one of the piers of the south transept porch (figs 5 and 6) It now measures about 168 by 78 cm and represents a bold design in that the upper corners form clusters of five small almost independent capitals of which three rested on isolated monolithic shafts Even with the small load of the porch vaults resting upon them the clusters seem to have broken off and this is undoubtedly why the stone was replaced It is now preserved in the chamber of the south tower
On the lower bed of the capital are traced the normal axes that were used to set out the plan of the piece in adshydition to some inexplicable lines (fig 6) There are one axis in the center three to the left a short one delimiting the small half-capital to the upper right and a transversal one reaching to the half-capital on the opposite side The spirals are located on the central axis and on a now-lst axis to the right Since two of the spirals (B C) are mshycomplete the original stone was probably larger w~en they were traced (at least 168 by 92 cm) And the comshycidence of the central axis of the capital with the axes of spirals A and B seems overly fortuitous It is more likely that the capital was intended to be cut from a ~tone s~ffishyciently large to allow the mason some leeway m 1ts settmgshyout and execution that the central axis was drawn at an early moment as a reference mark and that the stone was then used as a tracing surface in the shop before the final
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
Qi4- 1 ~~MA ~ ~~ ~ ~ 1L ~~ ~ ~~ L ~~I
p~ ~ r~ ~ ~)4A ~ ~ ~ ~ bull
~ ~ ~ (Cfll -~l) ~ ~~ v ~~~ ~ ~ o~A ~ ~ ~ cl ~ ~
t ~ ~ r-) ~ k COM ~ ~
~ 1 ~ ~ _~- ~ tI(~~ of ~~CWAf t~ ~~ 6tWI ~ ~ ~~
~ ~ ~ ~ Mw ~ ~- ~ ~ idu At ~ ltAM
ik 1 ~ ~ ~ C)~hWM(~) ~~ ~ l ltu
~) kh (VI ~ 1 ~) ~ ~~
~) ~ t- ~ 11~middot ---~
~ J J -u ~ ~i ctAJw
nn4 ~ ~ ---v---shy
o(W
~ I ~ I ~ 10 ~
Iyentt ~ VNJ W r ~
~ 1 W ~II
~1 ~ ~
fnh ~ (t~
euroJJW ~ -=- - ~ ~~~
Ju ~ lJi = 1atM tAtj
I ~l U~
J~ ~~~~ ~ wJ~~
~~ ~ Aw ~~ ~ t ~ ~ ~ tthI ~ 1~ J ~~
u ~w ~ ~ ~tt ~ ~ b~ ~ lt ~ wJJ
ruaJ1 ~ ~~ ~ ~ tv
LJ~ ~fv ~ Nw ~
____ ~r1 PU1 IY~ 1~fW n J)t) r~ ~ ~ r-v ) - -~ shy
_~_ tlt ~ ~ ~ or ~~-( ~ T~U4J ~ J~ ~ ~MJ) ~ ~
- ~
bull
--shy -
0
~Jt 1 ~1 _Q~
~2 ~ ~
~ 3 ~ ~
bull
w~ (~J
JIq~ 11M ~ ~ ~ ~ lttJLJ( All k ~~ W LMJ r JJ (H~ L
~t1 ~M W u ~ yentJ ~ fW- t( kI
k~ i~ ~
~~r~
M-IrfftT ~J ~
~
DIibJ
~
Lincoln Cathedral 1072shy
I have always held and am prepared against al evidence to maintain that the Cathedral of Lincoln is out and out the most precious piece of architecture in the British Isles and roughly speaking worth any two other cathedrals we have JOHN RUSKIN 1819-1900
THE FABRIC OF LINCOLN CATHEDRAL
THE 1072 Council held at Windsor decreed that the headquarters of bishops should be fortified towns rather than villages Remigius therefore moved from Dorchester to Lincoln and the year 1072 has come to be regarded as the foundation date for Lincoln Cathedral
Since 1072 the original structure of the Cathedral has undergone many changes becoming in the process by common consent one of the most beautiful buildings in Europe The purpose of the illustrated chart is to show the process by which the building has reached the familiar shape in its prominent position on the hill old stone to new building
The first cathedral took about 20 years to build and was consecrated in 1092 It was a cruciform building with the east end having a main apse with smaller apses to the chancel aisles The west front remains and although it has been considerably altered its unique original elevation can easily be reconstructed in the imagination The design included western towers which still form the lower stages of the present towers and without doubt it also had a central tower We do not know its details or whether in fact it was complete by the time of the consecration It could well have been finished by Alexander the Magnificent either before or after the fire of1141
This disaster resulted in the building being vaulted which in time may have helped to cause its demise when an earthquake wrecked the greater part of the building The original design built by Remigius would have had flat timber ceilings Heavy stone vaulting would not have been enshyvisaged
St Hugh began rebuilding from the east end and the design of this was apsidal with five radiating chapels Building continued westwards and by about 1240 the remaining west front and western towers of the original
Norman cathedral were incorporated into the completed early English design
At this stage the building would have presented a finely balanced silhouette in which the nave would have appeared longer than the parts east of the central tower This situation was reversed after the completion of the Angel Choir in 1280 Before this in 1237 the original early English central tower (possibly at that time only a low one barely protruding above the roof) collapsed and was rebuilt as the lower stage of the magnificent central tower which we know today
In 1256 the chevet at the east end of St Hughs Cathedral was pulled down after standing for about 56 years This decision was partly due to the pressure of the then current architectural fashion and also the desire to erect a suitable shrine to contain the body of 51 Hugh From the twelfth century onwards many other English cathedrals and great churches had their easternmost parts elongated to accommodate the shrine of their local saint
The result at Lincoln can be seen in the famous Angel Choir This is so beautiful in its proportion and deta1 and so rich without being ostentatious that it deserves all the praise lavished upon it by many generations of architects Upon completion of the Angel Choir the interior of the cathedral was more or less complete as we now know it The exterior however would present an almost barn-like effect with its long silhouette relieved only by the low early English central tower
This was the case for only a generation or so as about 1311 the central tower was raised and completed with a lead-covered timber spire -- making a total height from the ground it is said of about 525 ft The western towers would still have appeared comparashytively stunted We do not know whether they
were still capped by their original Norman steep pyramidal roofs Possibly after two or three hundred years they would be in need of renewal and as was often the case may have been reconstructed ala lower pitch out of the remaining sound timber
About a hundred years after the central tower was raised the western towers reshyceived their upper stages together with spires The cathedral had now reached its full magnificence and retained this until 1549 when the great central spire was blown down in a storm From 1549 until 1807 the cathedral remained unaltered - this was in fact the longest period of unaltered outline in its history
Before the days of photography the most familiar representations of the cathedral show it with spires on the western towers These were in fact becoming unsafe by the latter half of the eighteenth century and it was proposed to take them down A demonshystration by the townspeople however postponed their demise and it was not until 1807 that they were dismantled and the cathedral assumed the silhouette which we have today
Although not much has been added to the fabric for three or four hundred years work on the cathedral in fact has never ceased In the eighteenth century much strengthening work had to be done to combat the perennial trouble in the west front and towers This became so much worse in the nineteenshytwenties that it would have resulted in the collapse of the nave and all three towers had not extenampive and imaginative work been done In the next decade the east wall began to move outwards necessitating further reinforcement
At the beginning of the sixties further extensive restoration of the fabric commenced and this work continues
David R Vale ARIBA
~ vmiddot ~~
ntJ
H (
~ fl
i
bull-
ClAgt$IC 1674
MOOfRN ltO
EAST UlD of NOItMIIIJ CHVLe
8 EAST END Of E E t HlIIICi
0 (8 0 0 0
NAVl
0 0 0 0 ()
~ ~
o
o
reg
C1tEtT TltlllHIT
CROsSIN~
(
~~~
n CHOIR
~ U A~ I Imiddot r
~
rr~
IJ
iEL
~ ~
~in(Dln ~111btdral
- RpoundfER~NCf-
~ NO~MAN 1073
AIiILY fNGLISH II e LAT uRLY NGL1ampH 1235
OfCORTfO 1260
PfRPfNOICULAA 1521
r~~~~
IIILAIIf 0
Q D 0 a a a
CLOISTlR
g
0
t)]
~
lLl lloI tlMUY
~
CH Olit
8
C)
RUSSELl CAUI
1072-92 MIG_UI lUlU 11Se Myed to Lincolnllill In un _IluILincoln Cathedral
1092 Consecration
bull0 1092 CATHIGIAL CONIICIATID 1092 1141~~ I
I I I
I I ZI I Z
i1141 Fire ------1
I
Junj 1185 Earth~ake 1192 51 Hug Rebuilds C 1200 Elt TrCllnbull
0( bull
C 1210 Moln TrCllnept z
1141- 48 ALEXANDER 0111 II 1141 1115~ ~ tc123 thaptr HfOl i t 1f40 ~er lapses
C 1210 Gallibullbull Porch
H1256
~ lAngei Choir ~ 1181 EARTHQUAKI DIIlIOYS HiL bEaUIliI11 1280 n
bull0
C 1300 Clolr 0
C 1311 CentrI_r 1014
C 1 320laquoalhop yshy12561MO ~ ~ I
III aiL__ j
middotUE N MnwWP middotPc s II 1200-40 MAIN TRANSIPTSaNAVE
1237 CINIAhlOWIl COLLAPSIS
tt -~-~
- I~t ~
1237-56 CENTRAL TOWII RIIUILT
I
bull C 1420 Wbullbulltorn Towr 10104 Z 1431 Fleming Chan~
a1210 1311 bullrmiddotmiddot ~
I
1494 Russell Chantry
C 1530 Longland Chantry
-5 CENTIAL BUILT
1256-80 ANGIL CHOII BUILT 1311 1420
I ~
1420 1549
1549 1807
1807 1807 TO
1972 CATHEDRAL FESTIVAL
1530 Lonland Chantry
1549 Spire Blown Down
609 Library Burnt
1674 Honywood Librarvi1 (lty Ir chrlstophr wrn)
725West Towers Strengthened (by _s Iblts)
761 Restoration Begun (by ambullbullbull bullbull)
1807 West SpiresTaken Down
1921
IExtensive 1939 Restoration z
1963 R(eS+oration Begunbull cosllFg t 150000)
Ninth Centenary
THE techniques of Gothic masonry construction can best be studied in two ways The monuments themselves unshyquestionably provide the best evidence of the procedures that were actually employed although accurate measured drawings the sine qua non of this approach are difficult and costly to make and they fail to reveal anything beshyneath the surface of a building precisely where masons setting-out marks are most likely to be concealed One cannot wish that more Gothic churches will be destroyed so historians of architecture may prowl among the ruins looking for indications as to how they were erected The second approach comprises the study of the rare texts and documents that have been preserved from the Middle Ages Foremost among these is the manual of the thirteenthshycentury Picard architect Villard de Honnecourt which contains a set of diagrams of masonry techniques drawn and annotated by an anonymous follower known as Master 2 about 12501 These diagrams sometimes seem very hyshypothetical however and many still hold secrets for the modern reader Three in particular-the keystones del tiirc and del quint point and the so-called Archimedes spiral (p 40 C-2 d e in fig 8) -have never been satisfacshytorily explained The last one has the dubious honor of being the single diagram Master 2 did not annotate but by extraordinary good fortune similar spirals have been preserved on the bed-face of a capital from Chartres Cashythedra12 It is therefore possible to compare the manushyscript figure with one that seems actually to have been employed in the construction of a Gothic monument
1 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19093 The standard edition is H R Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt (Vienna 1935) with bibliography 0 Conmiddot (the page and figure numbering used in the present article follows $5degmiddot00
dqJart this edition) see also J B A Lassus Album de Villard de Honneshyccurt ADarcel (ed) (Paris 1858) R Willis Facsimile ofthe Sketchshy1bscriPmiddot book of Wilars de Honnecourt (London 1859) and The Sketchbook ofl Memmiddot Villard de Honnccourt Th Bowie (ed) (Bloomington 1959) withZ5000 pages renumbered
2 I am indebted to Dr Peter Kidson Conway Librarian at the Courtauld Institute of Art for bringing the piece to my attention and for providing the photograph reproduced in fig 5
Jo ~ t~ J0 - Jj c+ ~ c lt11 oL~ lL b0 (VC u ~ ILl tt-3
I
Villard de Honnecourt Archimedes and Chartres
ROBERT BRANNER Columbia University
Ishy + tlt5 6
Fig Traditional third- and fifth-point arches numbered accordshying to Brutails
The absence of a caption in p 40 e is perhaps undershystandable since this figure forms an integral step in the I
procedure of setting out the keystones in the two precedshying diagrams In order to understand the procedure howshy II
Iever it would seem necessary to revise the terminology for the various forms of Gothic pointed arches that has been current since the Renaissance Master 2 wrote clef (
del quint point and del tiirc and every modern student of the manuscript has correctly associated these phrases e
Iwith the keystones of the quint-pointand tiers-point arches By the traditional definition one form of the third-point I~
arch is generated from a base divided in to three equal units the centers of the curves being situated one unit in from V the ends while the fifth-point arch has five equal units in 1
the base and the centers are situated one unit in (fig 1)3 3 7
3 The other third-point form is generated around an equilateral triangle see Hahnloser p 115 et al The traditional definitions seem to derive from Italy cf Scamozzi DellIdea III xiv Philimiddot II
bert de lOrme Nouvelles Inventions xv and Wotton The Eleshyt
ments ofArchitecture (London 1(24) p 51 seem to make this clear quinto acuto was used in this way by Giovanni di Gherardo da Creshymona see H Saalman Journal of the Society of Architectural Hisshy1
torians XVIIl (1959)11-20
91
unit of the same size (IK) is laid out perpendicular to the vertical axis forming a triangle with sides of 3 1 2 J 2 Bu t the len gth and position of the vertical axis are the unshyknown quantities and 2 J 2 is incalculable To find these
4 See for instance J-A Brutails Tiers-point et quintshypoint Bulletin archCologique du comiil (1902) pp 273-279
5 The early thirteenth-century keystone may be a single stone sloping down on both sides from the apex of the arch or it may be formed br two stones with a common bed lying on the vertical axis of the arch Both kinds are often found together in compound arches where each set of voussoirs is staggered with respect to the adjacent ones in order to insure a better bond Thus the keystones of each component arch are alternately a single stone and twin stones sepashyrated by a vertical bed as for instance at Bourges Cathedral Brushytails (p 276) misquotes Choisy on this point
6 Eg p 39 r or p 40 g
a line is not shown in the diagram merely means that it was not necessary to draw it in for the masons square (represented in fig 8 b) could simply be laid along with b in the corner both bf and ba marked on it and the inmiddot strument then transferred to the stone and the marks used to complete the setting-out of IK and KF The ordinary mason did not in fact have to know he was dealing with an irrational number
The fifth-point keystone is equally simple In iew of Master 2S caption the marks in 40 d must be taken to represent five equal units The incalculable side of the
7 Viollet-Ie-Ducs explanation of the spiral as a means of calcumiddot lating the various ribs of the vault is difficult to accept if only in view of the considerable size of the latter Dicliormaire VI 442
in the concl grami
8 9 1
I
92
0
E
A I
Fig 2 Third-point keystone redrawn from p 40 C-2
If the arches are constructed from such bases however the keystones do not correspond to those in the diagrams and as Master 2 is not noted for his intelligence or accushyracy it has generally been assumed that the drawings are incorrect or badly proportioned4 If on the other hand the diagrams and captions are accepted as they stand it is clear that our own terminology is at fault This may be confirmed by the coherence simplicity and mathematical foundation of the procedure outlined in the diagrams
The keystone resembles an ordinary voussoir with a small triangular section added to carry the extrados up to the peak of the arch (fig 2) Prior calculations pershyhaps found among the other diagrams of Master 2 have undoubtedly provided the upper and lower curves as well as the thickness of the arch and serve as a poin t of deshyparture for setting out the keystones AB GF HF and DC represent the radii of the arch EF the vertical axis and GEF or GHF the area to be added In the third-point deshysign any three equal units are marked off on the radius passing through the peak of the soffit (FI) and another
~ L
Fig 3 Spiral with transversal axes added redrawn from p 40 e bull
distances one need only draw the Archimedes spiral shown in the adjacent figure of the manuscript (fig 8 e)7
The spiral of Master 2 is not a true Archimedes spiral which is generated by moving parts but is made of semishycircles drawn from two centers lying on an axis (fig 3 y) The construction is simple Let the first center be a the
radius of the first semicircle ab (=1) and the second censhyter b Then cd forms the second semicircle with r=2 J the third semicircle with r =3 and so ~n If a lin perpendicular to is projected from b it intersects the third semicircle at f and bf=2J 2 the incalculable dishymension required for the third-point keystone That such
be situ called I
equal ~
~lly in nology
points they II
the thl
at the third f the lef tiers-pi quinl-J keysto tocro
The theref conse increa (22 ~ keyst( prolC ~ 35 angle the b lower monu north ourkl alway masOl simpl
Th unne mustmiddot
I
93
-
3) the censhy=2 line the dishy
uch t it are -ith mshysed ary ith
of to he
gle is 2 6 or bh on the spiral while the shortest sidelfIan is still 1 or ba
Willis noted that the third-point keystone could only be situated above an arch th~t in modern tiues ould be called fourth-point that is with the base dlvided lIlto four
al sections and the centers located one-fourth of the equ h Yin from each ends Instead of questlomng t e termlshy
wa h ddno1ogy he decided that the draftsman must ave lIlten e the three units of the diagram to represent f~ur spaces It would seem however that Master 2S termmology as well as his diagram may have been perfectly correct The points of the base should not be confused with the spaces they mark off and they must be counted starting with 0
at the end and not 1 as in the Roman method then the third point from the left for instance forms the center for the left-hand arc (fig 4) In other words the radius of the tiers-point arch is of the base just as the radius o~ the quint-point arch is os 9 and the mason could set out ~Ither keystone merely by knowing the name of the arch It was to crown
The procedure noted in shorthand by Master 2 is therefore completely logical and it has some interestmg consequences If the position of the centers is constantly increased by 1 and the number of base divisions by 2
(22344658610712 ) a ~eriesof arc~es and keystones is formed for which the spiral wIll contInue to provide the unknown quantities ( 3 2 2 15 2 ~ 35 4 3 ) while the short side of the keystone tnshyangle remains 110 And as the number of divisions across the base increases the spiral accommodates only the lower archesu The verificatioll of such a limitation in the monuments of the first half of the thirteenth century in northern France would be a most valuable contribution to our knowledge of Gothic techniques What will probably always remain unfathomable however is how the Gothic mason generally considered to be ignorant ofmore than the simplest rnathematical calcula tions came to use the syste~
The use of the spiral in setting out a keystone made It unnecessary to trace the arch at full scale a step that must often have been difficult in the limited area avaIlable in the thirteenth-century lodge This tends to confirm the conclusions that can be drawn from several other diashygrams ofMaster 212 But the connection of the manuscript
8 Willis Facsimile bull Wilars de Honnecourt pp 141-142
9middot These proportions were already noted by Brutails p 277 10 Obviously certain multiples of the original series such as 68
and 8u can also be used but a number of possibi~ities such ~s 5678 and 710 are excluded because the short SIde of the tnshyangle would be greater than 1
II This obtains both in the original series and in the acceptable multiples eg 8 lS and 912 but not 1012 Brutails conjecture that the third-point may indicate the more obtuse and the fifthshypoint the more acute arches is therefore incorrect (p 278)
12 Cf Robert Branner Three problems from the Villard de Honnecourt manuscript Art Bulletin XXXIX (1957) 61-66
012 3 q 5 6
o 1 7 3 Fig 4 Third- fourth- and fifth-point arches numbered in the premiddot sumed thirteenth-century manner
figures with actual working procedures would remain highly theoretical were it not for the fact that several similar spirals are preserved on the stone from Chartres Cathedral giving us a fair idea of their size in real pracshytice
The stone at Chartres originally served as a capital for one of the piers of the south transept porch (figs 5 and 6) It now measures about 168 by 78 cm and represents a bold design in that the upper corners form clusters of five small almost independent capitals of which three rested on isolated monolithic shafts Even with the small load of the porch vaults resting upon them the clusters seem to have broken off and this is undoubtedly why the stone was replaced It is now preserved in the chamber of the south tower
On the lower bed of the capital are traced the normal axes that were used to set out the plan of the piece in adshydition to some inexplicable lines (fig 6) There are one axis in the center three to the left a short one delimiting the small half-capital to the upper right and a transversal one reaching to the half-capital on the opposite side The spirals are located on the central axis and on a now-lst axis to the right Since two of the spirals (B C) are mshycomplete the original stone was probably larger w~en they were traced (at least 168 by 92 cm) And the comshycidence of the central axis of the capital with the axes of spirals A and B seems overly fortuitous It is more likely that the capital was intended to be cut from a ~tone s~ffishyciently large to allow the mason some leeway m 1ts settmgshyout and execution that the central axis was drawn at an early moment as a reference mark and that the stone was then used as a tracing surface in the shop before the final
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
~ 1 W ~II
~1 ~ ~
fnh ~ (t~
euroJJW ~ -=- - ~ ~~~
Ju ~ lJi = 1atM tAtj
I ~l U~
J~ ~~~~ ~ wJ~~
~~ ~ Aw ~~ ~ t ~ ~ ~ tthI ~ 1~ J ~~
u ~w ~ ~ ~tt ~ ~ b~ ~ lt ~ wJJ
ruaJ1 ~ ~~ ~ ~ tv
LJ~ ~fv ~ Nw ~
____ ~r1 PU1 IY~ 1~fW n J)t) r~ ~ ~ r-v ) - -~ shy
_~_ tlt ~ ~ ~ or ~~-( ~ T~U4J ~ J~ ~ ~MJ) ~ ~
- ~
bull
--shy -
0
~Jt 1 ~1 _Q~
~2 ~ ~
~ 3 ~ ~
bull
w~ (~J
JIq~ 11M ~ ~ ~ ~ lttJLJ( All k ~~ W LMJ r JJ (H~ L
~t1 ~M W u ~ yentJ ~ fW- t( kI
k~ i~ ~
~~r~
M-IrfftT ~J ~
~
DIibJ
~
Lincoln Cathedral 1072shy
I have always held and am prepared against al evidence to maintain that the Cathedral of Lincoln is out and out the most precious piece of architecture in the British Isles and roughly speaking worth any two other cathedrals we have JOHN RUSKIN 1819-1900
THE FABRIC OF LINCOLN CATHEDRAL
THE 1072 Council held at Windsor decreed that the headquarters of bishops should be fortified towns rather than villages Remigius therefore moved from Dorchester to Lincoln and the year 1072 has come to be regarded as the foundation date for Lincoln Cathedral
Since 1072 the original structure of the Cathedral has undergone many changes becoming in the process by common consent one of the most beautiful buildings in Europe The purpose of the illustrated chart is to show the process by which the building has reached the familiar shape in its prominent position on the hill old stone to new building
The first cathedral took about 20 years to build and was consecrated in 1092 It was a cruciform building with the east end having a main apse with smaller apses to the chancel aisles The west front remains and although it has been considerably altered its unique original elevation can easily be reconstructed in the imagination The design included western towers which still form the lower stages of the present towers and without doubt it also had a central tower We do not know its details or whether in fact it was complete by the time of the consecration It could well have been finished by Alexander the Magnificent either before or after the fire of1141
This disaster resulted in the building being vaulted which in time may have helped to cause its demise when an earthquake wrecked the greater part of the building The original design built by Remigius would have had flat timber ceilings Heavy stone vaulting would not have been enshyvisaged
St Hugh began rebuilding from the east end and the design of this was apsidal with five radiating chapels Building continued westwards and by about 1240 the remaining west front and western towers of the original
Norman cathedral were incorporated into the completed early English design
At this stage the building would have presented a finely balanced silhouette in which the nave would have appeared longer than the parts east of the central tower This situation was reversed after the completion of the Angel Choir in 1280 Before this in 1237 the original early English central tower (possibly at that time only a low one barely protruding above the roof) collapsed and was rebuilt as the lower stage of the magnificent central tower which we know today
In 1256 the chevet at the east end of St Hughs Cathedral was pulled down after standing for about 56 years This decision was partly due to the pressure of the then current architectural fashion and also the desire to erect a suitable shrine to contain the body of 51 Hugh From the twelfth century onwards many other English cathedrals and great churches had their easternmost parts elongated to accommodate the shrine of their local saint
The result at Lincoln can be seen in the famous Angel Choir This is so beautiful in its proportion and deta1 and so rich without being ostentatious that it deserves all the praise lavished upon it by many generations of architects Upon completion of the Angel Choir the interior of the cathedral was more or less complete as we now know it The exterior however would present an almost barn-like effect with its long silhouette relieved only by the low early English central tower
This was the case for only a generation or so as about 1311 the central tower was raised and completed with a lead-covered timber spire -- making a total height from the ground it is said of about 525 ft The western towers would still have appeared comparashytively stunted We do not know whether they
were still capped by their original Norman steep pyramidal roofs Possibly after two or three hundred years they would be in need of renewal and as was often the case may have been reconstructed ala lower pitch out of the remaining sound timber
About a hundred years after the central tower was raised the western towers reshyceived their upper stages together with spires The cathedral had now reached its full magnificence and retained this until 1549 when the great central spire was blown down in a storm From 1549 until 1807 the cathedral remained unaltered - this was in fact the longest period of unaltered outline in its history
Before the days of photography the most familiar representations of the cathedral show it with spires on the western towers These were in fact becoming unsafe by the latter half of the eighteenth century and it was proposed to take them down A demonshystration by the townspeople however postponed their demise and it was not until 1807 that they were dismantled and the cathedral assumed the silhouette which we have today
Although not much has been added to the fabric for three or four hundred years work on the cathedral in fact has never ceased In the eighteenth century much strengthening work had to be done to combat the perennial trouble in the west front and towers This became so much worse in the nineteenshytwenties that it would have resulted in the collapse of the nave and all three towers had not extenampive and imaginative work been done In the next decade the east wall began to move outwards necessitating further reinforcement
At the beginning of the sixties further extensive restoration of the fabric commenced and this work continues
David R Vale ARIBA
~ vmiddot ~~
ntJ
H (
~ fl
i
bull-
ClAgt$IC 1674
MOOfRN ltO
EAST UlD of NOItMIIIJ CHVLe
8 EAST END Of E E t HlIIICi
0 (8 0 0 0
NAVl
0 0 0 0 ()
~ ~
o
o
reg
C1tEtT TltlllHIT
CROsSIN~
(
~~~
n CHOIR
~ U A~ I Imiddot r
~
rr~
IJ
iEL
~ ~
~in(Dln ~111btdral
- RpoundfER~NCf-
~ NO~MAN 1073
AIiILY fNGLISH II e LAT uRLY NGL1ampH 1235
OfCORTfO 1260
PfRPfNOICULAA 1521
r~~~~
IIILAIIf 0
Q D 0 a a a
CLOISTlR
g
0
t)]
~
lLl lloI tlMUY
~
CH Olit
8
C)
RUSSELl CAUI
1072-92 MIG_UI lUlU 11Se Myed to Lincolnllill In un _IluILincoln Cathedral
1092 Consecration
bull0 1092 CATHIGIAL CONIICIATID 1092 1141~~ I
I I I
I I ZI I Z
i1141 Fire ------1
I
Junj 1185 Earth~ake 1192 51 Hug Rebuilds C 1200 Elt TrCllnbull
0( bull
C 1210 Moln TrCllnept z
1141- 48 ALEXANDER 0111 II 1141 1115~ ~ tc123 thaptr HfOl i t 1f40 ~er lapses
C 1210 Gallibullbull Porch
H1256
~ lAngei Choir ~ 1181 EARTHQUAKI DIIlIOYS HiL bEaUIliI11 1280 n
bull0
C 1300 Clolr 0
C 1311 CentrI_r 1014
C 1 320laquoalhop yshy12561MO ~ ~ I
III aiL__ j
middotUE N MnwWP middotPc s II 1200-40 MAIN TRANSIPTSaNAVE
1237 CINIAhlOWIl COLLAPSIS
tt -~-~
- I~t ~
1237-56 CENTRAL TOWII RIIUILT
I
bull C 1420 Wbullbulltorn Towr 10104 Z 1431 Fleming Chan~
a1210 1311 bullrmiddotmiddot ~
I
1494 Russell Chantry
C 1530 Longland Chantry
-5 CENTIAL BUILT
1256-80 ANGIL CHOII BUILT 1311 1420
I ~
1420 1549
1549 1807
1807 1807 TO
1972 CATHEDRAL FESTIVAL
1530 Lonland Chantry
1549 Spire Blown Down
609 Library Burnt
1674 Honywood Librarvi1 (lty Ir chrlstophr wrn)
725West Towers Strengthened (by _s Iblts)
761 Restoration Begun (by ambullbullbull bullbull)
1807 West SpiresTaken Down
1921
IExtensive 1939 Restoration z
1963 R(eS+oration Begunbull cosllFg t 150000)
Ninth Centenary
THE techniques of Gothic masonry construction can best be studied in two ways The monuments themselves unshyquestionably provide the best evidence of the procedures that were actually employed although accurate measured drawings the sine qua non of this approach are difficult and costly to make and they fail to reveal anything beshyneath the surface of a building precisely where masons setting-out marks are most likely to be concealed One cannot wish that more Gothic churches will be destroyed so historians of architecture may prowl among the ruins looking for indications as to how they were erected The second approach comprises the study of the rare texts and documents that have been preserved from the Middle Ages Foremost among these is the manual of the thirteenthshycentury Picard architect Villard de Honnecourt which contains a set of diagrams of masonry techniques drawn and annotated by an anonymous follower known as Master 2 about 12501 These diagrams sometimes seem very hyshypothetical however and many still hold secrets for the modern reader Three in particular-the keystones del tiirc and del quint point and the so-called Archimedes spiral (p 40 C-2 d e in fig 8) -have never been satisfacshytorily explained The last one has the dubious honor of being the single diagram Master 2 did not annotate but by extraordinary good fortune similar spirals have been preserved on the bed-face of a capital from Chartres Cashythedra12 It is therefore possible to compare the manushyscript figure with one that seems actually to have been employed in the construction of a Gothic monument
1 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19093 The standard edition is H R Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt (Vienna 1935) with bibliography 0 Conmiddot (the page and figure numbering used in the present article follows $5degmiddot00
dqJart this edition) see also J B A Lassus Album de Villard de Honneshyccurt ADarcel (ed) (Paris 1858) R Willis Facsimile ofthe Sketchshy1bscriPmiddot book of Wilars de Honnecourt (London 1859) and The Sketchbook ofl Memmiddot Villard de Honnccourt Th Bowie (ed) (Bloomington 1959) withZ5000 pages renumbered
2 I am indebted to Dr Peter Kidson Conway Librarian at the Courtauld Institute of Art for bringing the piece to my attention and for providing the photograph reproduced in fig 5
Jo ~ t~ J0 - Jj c+ ~ c lt11 oL~ lL b0 (VC u ~ ILl tt-3
I
Villard de Honnecourt Archimedes and Chartres
ROBERT BRANNER Columbia University
Ishy + tlt5 6
Fig Traditional third- and fifth-point arches numbered accordshying to Brutails
The absence of a caption in p 40 e is perhaps undershystandable since this figure forms an integral step in the I
procedure of setting out the keystones in the two precedshying diagrams In order to understand the procedure howshy II
Iever it would seem necessary to revise the terminology for the various forms of Gothic pointed arches that has been current since the Renaissance Master 2 wrote clef (
del quint point and del tiirc and every modern student of the manuscript has correctly associated these phrases e
Iwith the keystones of the quint-pointand tiers-point arches By the traditional definition one form of the third-point I~
arch is generated from a base divided in to three equal units the centers of the curves being situated one unit in from V the ends while the fifth-point arch has five equal units in 1
the base and the centers are situated one unit in (fig 1)3 3 7
3 The other third-point form is generated around an equilateral triangle see Hahnloser p 115 et al The traditional definitions seem to derive from Italy cf Scamozzi DellIdea III xiv Philimiddot II
bert de lOrme Nouvelles Inventions xv and Wotton The Eleshyt
ments ofArchitecture (London 1(24) p 51 seem to make this clear quinto acuto was used in this way by Giovanni di Gherardo da Creshymona see H Saalman Journal of the Society of Architectural Hisshy1
torians XVIIl (1959)11-20
91
unit of the same size (IK) is laid out perpendicular to the vertical axis forming a triangle with sides of 3 1 2 J 2 Bu t the len gth and position of the vertical axis are the unshyknown quantities and 2 J 2 is incalculable To find these
4 See for instance J-A Brutails Tiers-point et quintshypoint Bulletin archCologique du comiil (1902) pp 273-279
5 The early thirteenth-century keystone may be a single stone sloping down on both sides from the apex of the arch or it may be formed br two stones with a common bed lying on the vertical axis of the arch Both kinds are often found together in compound arches where each set of voussoirs is staggered with respect to the adjacent ones in order to insure a better bond Thus the keystones of each component arch are alternately a single stone and twin stones sepashyrated by a vertical bed as for instance at Bourges Cathedral Brushytails (p 276) misquotes Choisy on this point
6 Eg p 39 r or p 40 g
a line is not shown in the diagram merely means that it was not necessary to draw it in for the masons square (represented in fig 8 b) could simply be laid along with b in the corner both bf and ba marked on it and the inmiddot strument then transferred to the stone and the marks used to complete the setting-out of IK and KF The ordinary mason did not in fact have to know he was dealing with an irrational number
The fifth-point keystone is equally simple In iew of Master 2S caption the marks in 40 d must be taken to represent five equal units The incalculable side of the
7 Viollet-Ie-Ducs explanation of the spiral as a means of calcumiddot lating the various ribs of the vault is difficult to accept if only in view of the considerable size of the latter Dicliormaire VI 442
in the concl grami
8 9 1
I
92
0
E
A I
Fig 2 Third-point keystone redrawn from p 40 C-2
If the arches are constructed from such bases however the keystones do not correspond to those in the diagrams and as Master 2 is not noted for his intelligence or accushyracy it has generally been assumed that the drawings are incorrect or badly proportioned4 If on the other hand the diagrams and captions are accepted as they stand it is clear that our own terminology is at fault This may be confirmed by the coherence simplicity and mathematical foundation of the procedure outlined in the diagrams
The keystone resembles an ordinary voussoir with a small triangular section added to carry the extrados up to the peak of the arch (fig 2) Prior calculations pershyhaps found among the other diagrams of Master 2 have undoubtedly provided the upper and lower curves as well as the thickness of the arch and serve as a poin t of deshyparture for setting out the keystones AB GF HF and DC represent the radii of the arch EF the vertical axis and GEF or GHF the area to be added In the third-point deshysign any three equal units are marked off on the radius passing through the peak of the soffit (FI) and another
~ L
Fig 3 Spiral with transversal axes added redrawn from p 40 e bull
distances one need only draw the Archimedes spiral shown in the adjacent figure of the manuscript (fig 8 e)7
The spiral of Master 2 is not a true Archimedes spiral which is generated by moving parts but is made of semishycircles drawn from two centers lying on an axis (fig 3 y) The construction is simple Let the first center be a the
radius of the first semicircle ab (=1) and the second censhyter b Then cd forms the second semicircle with r=2 J the third semicircle with r =3 and so ~n If a lin perpendicular to is projected from b it intersects the third semicircle at f and bf=2J 2 the incalculable dishymension required for the third-point keystone That such
be situ called I
equal ~
~lly in nology
points they II
the thl
at the third f the lef tiers-pi quinl-J keysto tocro
The theref conse increa (22 ~ keyst( prolC ~ 35 angle the b lower monu north ourkl alway masOl simpl
Th unne mustmiddot
I
93
-
3) the censhy=2 line the dishy
uch t it are -ith mshysed ary ith
of to he
gle is 2 6 or bh on the spiral while the shortest sidelfIan is still 1 or ba
Willis noted that the third-point keystone could only be situated above an arch th~t in modern tiues ould be called fourth-point that is with the base dlvided lIlto four
al sections and the centers located one-fourth of the equ h Yin from each ends Instead of questlomng t e termlshy
wa h ddno1ogy he decided that the draftsman must ave lIlten e the three units of the diagram to represent f~ur spaces It would seem however that Master 2S termmology as well as his diagram may have been perfectly correct The points of the base should not be confused with the spaces they mark off and they must be counted starting with 0
at the end and not 1 as in the Roman method then the third point from the left for instance forms the center for the left-hand arc (fig 4) In other words the radius of the tiers-point arch is of the base just as the radius o~ the quint-point arch is os 9 and the mason could set out ~Ither keystone merely by knowing the name of the arch It was to crown
The procedure noted in shorthand by Master 2 is therefore completely logical and it has some interestmg consequences If the position of the centers is constantly increased by 1 and the number of base divisions by 2
(22344658610712 ) a ~eriesof arc~es and keystones is formed for which the spiral wIll contInue to provide the unknown quantities ( 3 2 2 15 2 ~ 35 4 3 ) while the short side of the keystone tnshyangle remains 110 And as the number of divisions across the base increases the spiral accommodates only the lower archesu The verificatioll of such a limitation in the monuments of the first half of the thirteenth century in northern France would be a most valuable contribution to our knowledge of Gothic techniques What will probably always remain unfathomable however is how the Gothic mason generally considered to be ignorant ofmore than the simplest rnathematical calcula tions came to use the syste~
The use of the spiral in setting out a keystone made It unnecessary to trace the arch at full scale a step that must often have been difficult in the limited area avaIlable in the thirteenth-century lodge This tends to confirm the conclusions that can be drawn from several other diashygrams ofMaster 212 But the connection of the manuscript
8 Willis Facsimile bull Wilars de Honnecourt pp 141-142
9middot These proportions were already noted by Brutails p 277 10 Obviously certain multiples of the original series such as 68
and 8u can also be used but a number of possibi~ities such ~s 5678 and 710 are excluded because the short SIde of the tnshyangle would be greater than 1
II This obtains both in the original series and in the acceptable multiples eg 8 lS and 912 but not 1012 Brutails conjecture that the third-point may indicate the more obtuse and the fifthshypoint the more acute arches is therefore incorrect (p 278)
12 Cf Robert Branner Three problems from the Villard de Honnecourt manuscript Art Bulletin XXXIX (1957) 61-66
012 3 q 5 6
o 1 7 3 Fig 4 Third- fourth- and fifth-point arches numbered in the premiddot sumed thirteenth-century manner
figures with actual working procedures would remain highly theoretical were it not for the fact that several similar spirals are preserved on the stone from Chartres Cathedral giving us a fair idea of their size in real pracshytice
The stone at Chartres originally served as a capital for one of the piers of the south transept porch (figs 5 and 6) It now measures about 168 by 78 cm and represents a bold design in that the upper corners form clusters of five small almost independent capitals of which three rested on isolated monolithic shafts Even with the small load of the porch vaults resting upon them the clusters seem to have broken off and this is undoubtedly why the stone was replaced It is now preserved in the chamber of the south tower
On the lower bed of the capital are traced the normal axes that were used to set out the plan of the piece in adshydition to some inexplicable lines (fig 6) There are one axis in the center three to the left a short one delimiting the small half-capital to the upper right and a transversal one reaching to the half-capital on the opposite side The spirals are located on the central axis and on a now-lst axis to the right Since two of the spirals (B C) are mshycomplete the original stone was probably larger w~en they were traced (at least 168 by 92 cm) And the comshycidence of the central axis of the capital with the axes of spirals A and B seems overly fortuitous It is more likely that the capital was intended to be cut from a ~tone s~ffishyciently large to allow the mason some leeway m 1ts settmgshyout and execution that the central axis was drawn at an early moment as a reference mark and that the stone was then used as a tracing surface in the shop before the final
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
____ ~r1 PU1 IY~ 1~fW n J)t) r~ ~ ~ r-v ) - -~ shy
_~_ tlt ~ ~ ~ or ~~-( ~ T~U4J ~ J~ ~ ~MJ) ~ ~
- ~
bull
--shy -
0
~Jt 1 ~1 _Q~
~2 ~ ~
~ 3 ~ ~
bull
w~ (~J
JIq~ 11M ~ ~ ~ ~ lttJLJ( All k ~~ W LMJ r JJ (H~ L
~t1 ~M W u ~ yentJ ~ fW- t( kI
k~ i~ ~
~~r~
M-IrfftT ~J ~
~
DIibJ
~
Lincoln Cathedral 1072shy
I have always held and am prepared against al evidence to maintain that the Cathedral of Lincoln is out and out the most precious piece of architecture in the British Isles and roughly speaking worth any two other cathedrals we have JOHN RUSKIN 1819-1900
THE FABRIC OF LINCOLN CATHEDRAL
THE 1072 Council held at Windsor decreed that the headquarters of bishops should be fortified towns rather than villages Remigius therefore moved from Dorchester to Lincoln and the year 1072 has come to be regarded as the foundation date for Lincoln Cathedral
Since 1072 the original structure of the Cathedral has undergone many changes becoming in the process by common consent one of the most beautiful buildings in Europe The purpose of the illustrated chart is to show the process by which the building has reached the familiar shape in its prominent position on the hill old stone to new building
The first cathedral took about 20 years to build and was consecrated in 1092 It was a cruciform building with the east end having a main apse with smaller apses to the chancel aisles The west front remains and although it has been considerably altered its unique original elevation can easily be reconstructed in the imagination The design included western towers which still form the lower stages of the present towers and without doubt it also had a central tower We do not know its details or whether in fact it was complete by the time of the consecration It could well have been finished by Alexander the Magnificent either before or after the fire of1141
This disaster resulted in the building being vaulted which in time may have helped to cause its demise when an earthquake wrecked the greater part of the building The original design built by Remigius would have had flat timber ceilings Heavy stone vaulting would not have been enshyvisaged
St Hugh began rebuilding from the east end and the design of this was apsidal with five radiating chapels Building continued westwards and by about 1240 the remaining west front and western towers of the original
Norman cathedral were incorporated into the completed early English design
At this stage the building would have presented a finely balanced silhouette in which the nave would have appeared longer than the parts east of the central tower This situation was reversed after the completion of the Angel Choir in 1280 Before this in 1237 the original early English central tower (possibly at that time only a low one barely protruding above the roof) collapsed and was rebuilt as the lower stage of the magnificent central tower which we know today
In 1256 the chevet at the east end of St Hughs Cathedral was pulled down after standing for about 56 years This decision was partly due to the pressure of the then current architectural fashion and also the desire to erect a suitable shrine to contain the body of 51 Hugh From the twelfth century onwards many other English cathedrals and great churches had their easternmost parts elongated to accommodate the shrine of their local saint
The result at Lincoln can be seen in the famous Angel Choir This is so beautiful in its proportion and deta1 and so rich without being ostentatious that it deserves all the praise lavished upon it by many generations of architects Upon completion of the Angel Choir the interior of the cathedral was more or less complete as we now know it The exterior however would present an almost barn-like effect with its long silhouette relieved only by the low early English central tower
This was the case for only a generation or so as about 1311 the central tower was raised and completed with a lead-covered timber spire -- making a total height from the ground it is said of about 525 ft The western towers would still have appeared comparashytively stunted We do not know whether they
were still capped by their original Norman steep pyramidal roofs Possibly after two or three hundred years they would be in need of renewal and as was often the case may have been reconstructed ala lower pitch out of the remaining sound timber
About a hundred years after the central tower was raised the western towers reshyceived their upper stages together with spires The cathedral had now reached its full magnificence and retained this until 1549 when the great central spire was blown down in a storm From 1549 until 1807 the cathedral remained unaltered - this was in fact the longest period of unaltered outline in its history
Before the days of photography the most familiar representations of the cathedral show it with spires on the western towers These were in fact becoming unsafe by the latter half of the eighteenth century and it was proposed to take them down A demonshystration by the townspeople however postponed their demise and it was not until 1807 that they were dismantled and the cathedral assumed the silhouette which we have today
Although not much has been added to the fabric for three or four hundred years work on the cathedral in fact has never ceased In the eighteenth century much strengthening work had to be done to combat the perennial trouble in the west front and towers This became so much worse in the nineteenshytwenties that it would have resulted in the collapse of the nave and all three towers had not extenampive and imaginative work been done In the next decade the east wall began to move outwards necessitating further reinforcement
At the beginning of the sixties further extensive restoration of the fabric commenced and this work continues
David R Vale ARIBA
~ vmiddot ~~
ntJ
H (
~ fl
i
bull-
ClAgt$IC 1674
MOOfRN ltO
EAST UlD of NOItMIIIJ CHVLe
8 EAST END Of E E t HlIIICi
0 (8 0 0 0
NAVl
0 0 0 0 ()
~ ~
o
o
reg
C1tEtT TltlllHIT
CROsSIN~
(
~~~
n CHOIR
~ U A~ I Imiddot r
~
rr~
IJ
iEL
~ ~
~in(Dln ~111btdral
- RpoundfER~NCf-
~ NO~MAN 1073
AIiILY fNGLISH II e LAT uRLY NGL1ampH 1235
OfCORTfO 1260
PfRPfNOICULAA 1521
r~~~~
IIILAIIf 0
Q D 0 a a a
CLOISTlR
g
0
t)]
~
lLl lloI tlMUY
~
CH Olit
8
C)
RUSSELl CAUI
1072-92 MIG_UI lUlU 11Se Myed to Lincolnllill In un _IluILincoln Cathedral
1092 Consecration
bull0 1092 CATHIGIAL CONIICIATID 1092 1141~~ I
I I I
I I ZI I Z
i1141 Fire ------1
I
Junj 1185 Earth~ake 1192 51 Hug Rebuilds C 1200 Elt TrCllnbull
0( bull
C 1210 Moln TrCllnept z
1141- 48 ALEXANDER 0111 II 1141 1115~ ~ tc123 thaptr HfOl i t 1f40 ~er lapses
C 1210 Gallibullbull Porch
H1256
~ lAngei Choir ~ 1181 EARTHQUAKI DIIlIOYS HiL bEaUIliI11 1280 n
bull0
C 1300 Clolr 0
C 1311 CentrI_r 1014
C 1 320laquoalhop yshy12561MO ~ ~ I
III aiL__ j
middotUE N MnwWP middotPc s II 1200-40 MAIN TRANSIPTSaNAVE
1237 CINIAhlOWIl COLLAPSIS
tt -~-~
- I~t ~
1237-56 CENTRAL TOWII RIIUILT
I
bull C 1420 Wbullbulltorn Towr 10104 Z 1431 Fleming Chan~
a1210 1311 bullrmiddotmiddot ~
I
1494 Russell Chantry
C 1530 Longland Chantry
-5 CENTIAL BUILT
1256-80 ANGIL CHOII BUILT 1311 1420
I ~
1420 1549
1549 1807
1807 1807 TO
1972 CATHEDRAL FESTIVAL
1530 Lonland Chantry
1549 Spire Blown Down
609 Library Burnt
1674 Honywood Librarvi1 (lty Ir chrlstophr wrn)
725West Towers Strengthened (by _s Iblts)
761 Restoration Begun (by ambullbullbull bullbull)
1807 West SpiresTaken Down
1921
IExtensive 1939 Restoration z
1963 R(eS+oration Begunbull cosllFg t 150000)
Ninth Centenary
THE techniques of Gothic masonry construction can best be studied in two ways The monuments themselves unshyquestionably provide the best evidence of the procedures that were actually employed although accurate measured drawings the sine qua non of this approach are difficult and costly to make and they fail to reveal anything beshyneath the surface of a building precisely where masons setting-out marks are most likely to be concealed One cannot wish that more Gothic churches will be destroyed so historians of architecture may prowl among the ruins looking for indications as to how they were erected The second approach comprises the study of the rare texts and documents that have been preserved from the Middle Ages Foremost among these is the manual of the thirteenthshycentury Picard architect Villard de Honnecourt which contains a set of diagrams of masonry techniques drawn and annotated by an anonymous follower known as Master 2 about 12501 These diagrams sometimes seem very hyshypothetical however and many still hold secrets for the modern reader Three in particular-the keystones del tiirc and del quint point and the so-called Archimedes spiral (p 40 C-2 d e in fig 8) -have never been satisfacshytorily explained The last one has the dubious honor of being the single diagram Master 2 did not annotate but by extraordinary good fortune similar spirals have been preserved on the bed-face of a capital from Chartres Cashythedra12 It is therefore possible to compare the manushyscript figure with one that seems actually to have been employed in the construction of a Gothic monument
1 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19093 The standard edition is H R Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt (Vienna 1935) with bibliography 0 Conmiddot (the page and figure numbering used in the present article follows $5degmiddot00
dqJart this edition) see also J B A Lassus Album de Villard de Honneshyccurt ADarcel (ed) (Paris 1858) R Willis Facsimile ofthe Sketchshy1bscriPmiddot book of Wilars de Honnecourt (London 1859) and The Sketchbook ofl Memmiddot Villard de Honnccourt Th Bowie (ed) (Bloomington 1959) withZ5000 pages renumbered
2 I am indebted to Dr Peter Kidson Conway Librarian at the Courtauld Institute of Art for bringing the piece to my attention and for providing the photograph reproduced in fig 5
Jo ~ t~ J0 - Jj c+ ~ c lt11 oL~ lL b0 (VC u ~ ILl tt-3
I
Villard de Honnecourt Archimedes and Chartres
ROBERT BRANNER Columbia University
Ishy + tlt5 6
Fig Traditional third- and fifth-point arches numbered accordshying to Brutails
The absence of a caption in p 40 e is perhaps undershystandable since this figure forms an integral step in the I
procedure of setting out the keystones in the two precedshying diagrams In order to understand the procedure howshy II
Iever it would seem necessary to revise the terminology for the various forms of Gothic pointed arches that has been current since the Renaissance Master 2 wrote clef (
del quint point and del tiirc and every modern student of the manuscript has correctly associated these phrases e
Iwith the keystones of the quint-pointand tiers-point arches By the traditional definition one form of the third-point I~
arch is generated from a base divided in to three equal units the centers of the curves being situated one unit in from V the ends while the fifth-point arch has five equal units in 1
the base and the centers are situated one unit in (fig 1)3 3 7
3 The other third-point form is generated around an equilateral triangle see Hahnloser p 115 et al The traditional definitions seem to derive from Italy cf Scamozzi DellIdea III xiv Philimiddot II
bert de lOrme Nouvelles Inventions xv and Wotton The Eleshyt
ments ofArchitecture (London 1(24) p 51 seem to make this clear quinto acuto was used in this way by Giovanni di Gherardo da Creshymona see H Saalman Journal of the Society of Architectural Hisshy1
torians XVIIl (1959)11-20
91
unit of the same size (IK) is laid out perpendicular to the vertical axis forming a triangle with sides of 3 1 2 J 2 Bu t the len gth and position of the vertical axis are the unshyknown quantities and 2 J 2 is incalculable To find these
4 See for instance J-A Brutails Tiers-point et quintshypoint Bulletin archCologique du comiil (1902) pp 273-279
5 The early thirteenth-century keystone may be a single stone sloping down on both sides from the apex of the arch or it may be formed br two stones with a common bed lying on the vertical axis of the arch Both kinds are often found together in compound arches where each set of voussoirs is staggered with respect to the adjacent ones in order to insure a better bond Thus the keystones of each component arch are alternately a single stone and twin stones sepashyrated by a vertical bed as for instance at Bourges Cathedral Brushytails (p 276) misquotes Choisy on this point
6 Eg p 39 r or p 40 g
a line is not shown in the diagram merely means that it was not necessary to draw it in for the masons square (represented in fig 8 b) could simply be laid along with b in the corner both bf and ba marked on it and the inmiddot strument then transferred to the stone and the marks used to complete the setting-out of IK and KF The ordinary mason did not in fact have to know he was dealing with an irrational number
The fifth-point keystone is equally simple In iew of Master 2S caption the marks in 40 d must be taken to represent five equal units The incalculable side of the
7 Viollet-Ie-Ducs explanation of the spiral as a means of calcumiddot lating the various ribs of the vault is difficult to accept if only in view of the considerable size of the latter Dicliormaire VI 442
in the concl grami
8 9 1
I
92
0
E
A I
Fig 2 Third-point keystone redrawn from p 40 C-2
If the arches are constructed from such bases however the keystones do not correspond to those in the diagrams and as Master 2 is not noted for his intelligence or accushyracy it has generally been assumed that the drawings are incorrect or badly proportioned4 If on the other hand the diagrams and captions are accepted as they stand it is clear that our own terminology is at fault This may be confirmed by the coherence simplicity and mathematical foundation of the procedure outlined in the diagrams
The keystone resembles an ordinary voussoir with a small triangular section added to carry the extrados up to the peak of the arch (fig 2) Prior calculations pershyhaps found among the other diagrams of Master 2 have undoubtedly provided the upper and lower curves as well as the thickness of the arch and serve as a poin t of deshyparture for setting out the keystones AB GF HF and DC represent the radii of the arch EF the vertical axis and GEF or GHF the area to be added In the third-point deshysign any three equal units are marked off on the radius passing through the peak of the soffit (FI) and another
~ L
Fig 3 Spiral with transversal axes added redrawn from p 40 e bull
distances one need only draw the Archimedes spiral shown in the adjacent figure of the manuscript (fig 8 e)7
The spiral of Master 2 is not a true Archimedes spiral which is generated by moving parts but is made of semishycircles drawn from two centers lying on an axis (fig 3 y) The construction is simple Let the first center be a the
radius of the first semicircle ab (=1) and the second censhyter b Then cd forms the second semicircle with r=2 J the third semicircle with r =3 and so ~n If a lin perpendicular to is projected from b it intersects the third semicircle at f and bf=2J 2 the incalculable dishymension required for the third-point keystone That such
be situ called I
equal ~
~lly in nology
points they II
the thl
at the third f the lef tiers-pi quinl-J keysto tocro
The theref conse increa (22 ~ keyst( prolC ~ 35 angle the b lower monu north ourkl alway masOl simpl
Th unne mustmiddot
I
93
-
3) the censhy=2 line the dishy
uch t it are -ith mshysed ary ith
of to he
gle is 2 6 or bh on the spiral while the shortest sidelfIan is still 1 or ba
Willis noted that the third-point keystone could only be situated above an arch th~t in modern tiues ould be called fourth-point that is with the base dlvided lIlto four
al sections and the centers located one-fourth of the equ h Yin from each ends Instead of questlomng t e termlshy
wa h ddno1ogy he decided that the draftsman must ave lIlten e the three units of the diagram to represent f~ur spaces It would seem however that Master 2S termmology as well as his diagram may have been perfectly correct The points of the base should not be confused with the spaces they mark off and they must be counted starting with 0
at the end and not 1 as in the Roman method then the third point from the left for instance forms the center for the left-hand arc (fig 4) In other words the radius of the tiers-point arch is of the base just as the radius o~ the quint-point arch is os 9 and the mason could set out ~Ither keystone merely by knowing the name of the arch It was to crown
The procedure noted in shorthand by Master 2 is therefore completely logical and it has some interestmg consequences If the position of the centers is constantly increased by 1 and the number of base divisions by 2
(22344658610712 ) a ~eriesof arc~es and keystones is formed for which the spiral wIll contInue to provide the unknown quantities ( 3 2 2 15 2 ~ 35 4 3 ) while the short side of the keystone tnshyangle remains 110 And as the number of divisions across the base increases the spiral accommodates only the lower archesu The verificatioll of such a limitation in the monuments of the first half of the thirteenth century in northern France would be a most valuable contribution to our knowledge of Gothic techniques What will probably always remain unfathomable however is how the Gothic mason generally considered to be ignorant ofmore than the simplest rnathematical calcula tions came to use the syste~
The use of the spiral in setting out a keystone made It unnecessary to trace the arch at full scale a step that must often have been difficult in the limited area avaIlable in the thirteenth-century lodge This tends to confirm the conclusions that can be drawn from several other diashygrams ofMaster 212 But the connection of the manuscript
8 Willis Facsimile bull Wilars de Honnecourt pp 141-142
9middot These proportions were already noted by Brutails p 277 10 Obviously certain multiples of the original series such as 68
and 8u can also be used but a number of possibi~ities such ~s 5678 and 710 are excluded because the short SIde of the tnshyangle would be greater than 1
II This obtains both in the original series and in the acceptable multiples eg 8 lS and 912 but not 1012 Brutails conjecture that the third-point may indicate the more obtuse and the fifthshypoint the more acute arches is therefore incorrect (p 278)
12 Cf Robert Branner Three problems from the Villard de Honnecourt manuscript Art Bulletin XXXIX (1957) 61-66
012 3 q 5 6
o 1 7 3 Fig 4 Third- fourth- and fifth-point arches numbered in the premiddot sumed thirteenth-century manner
figures with actual working procedures would remain highly theoretical were it not for the fact that several similar spirals are preserved on the stone from Chartres Cathedral giving us a fair idea of their size in real pracshytice
The stone at Chartres originally served as a capital for one of the piers of the south transept porch (figs 5 and 6) It now measures about 168 by 78 cm and represents a bold design in that the upper corners form clusters of five small almost independent capitals of which three rested on isolated monolithic shafts Even with the small load of the porch vaults resting upon them the clusters seem to have broken off and this is undoubtedly why the stone was replaced It is now preserved in the chamber of the south tower
On the lower bed of the capital are traced the normal axes that were used to set out the plan of the piece in adshydition to some inexplicable lines (fig 6) There are one axis in the center three to the left a short one delimiting the small half-capital to the upper right and a transversal one reaching to the half-capital on the opposite side The spirals are located on the central axis and on a now-lst axis to the right Since two of the spirals (B C) are mshycomplete the original stone was probably larger w~en they were traced (at least 168 by 92 cm) And the comshycidence of the central axis of the capital with the axes of spirals A and B seems overly fortuitous It is more likely that the capital was intended to be cut from a ~tone s~ffishyciently large to allow the mason some leeway m 1ts settmgshyout and execution that the central axis was drawn at an early moment as a reference mark and that the stone was then used as a tracing surface in the shop before the final
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
w~ (~J
JIq~ 11M ~ ~ ~ ~ lttJLJ( All k ~~ W LMJ r JJ (H~ L
~t1 ~M W u ~ yentJ ~ fW- t( kI
k~ i~ ~
~~r~
M-IrfftT ~J ~
~
DIibJ
~
Lincoln Cathedral 1072shy
I have always held and am prepared against al evidence to maintain that the Cathedral of Lincoln is out and out the most precious piece of architecture in the British Isles and roughly speaking worth any two other cathedrals we have JOHN RUSKIN 1819-1900
THE FABRIC OF LINCOLN CATHEDRAL
THE 1072 Council held at Windsor decreed that the headquarters of bishops should be fortified towns rather than villages Remigius therefore moved from Dorchester to Lincoln and the year 1072 has come to be regarded as the foundation date for Lincoln Cathedral
Since 1072 the original structure of the Cathedral has undergone many changes becoming in the process by common consent one of the most beautiful buildings in Europe The purpose of the illustrated chart is to show the process by which the building has reached the familiar shape in its prominent position on the hill old stone to new building
The first cathedral took about 20 years to build and was consecrated in 1092 It was a cruciform building with the east end having a main apse with smaller apses to the chancel aisles The west front remains and although it has been considerably altered its unique original elevation can easily be reconstructed in the imagination The design included western towers which still form the lower stages of the present towers and without doubt it also had a central tower We do not know its details or whether in fact it was complete by the time of the consecration It could well have been finished by Alexander the Magnificent either before or after the fire of1141
This disaster resulted in the building being vaulted which in time may have helped to cause its demise when an earthquake wrecked the greater part of the building The original design built by Remigius would have had flat timber ceilings Heavy stone vaulting would not have been enshyvisaged
St Hugh began rebuilding from the east end and the design of this was apsidal with five radiating chapels Building continued westwards and by about 1240 the remaining west front and western towers of the original
Norman cathedral were incorporated into the completed early English design
At this stage the building would have presented a finely balanced silhouette in which the nave would have appeared longer than the parts east of the central tower This situation was reversed after the completion of the Angel Choir in 1280 Before this in 1237 the original early English central tower (possibly at that time only a low one barely protruding above the roof) collapsed and was rebuilt as the lower stage of the magnificent central tower which we know today
In 1256 the chevet at the east end of St Hughs Cathedral was pulled down after standing for about 56 years This decision was partly due to the pressure of the then current architectural fashion and also the desire to erect a suitable shrine to contain the body of 51 Hugh From the twelfth century onwards many other English cathedrals and great churches had their easternmost parts elongated to accommodate the shrine of their local saint
The result at Lincoln can be seen in the famous Angel Choir This is so beautiful in its proportion and deta1 and so rich without being ostentatious that it deserves all the praise lavished upon it by many generations of architects Upon completion of the Angel Choir the interior of the cathedral was more or less complete as we now know it The exterior however would present an almost barn-like effect with its long silhouette relieved only by the low early English central tower
This was the case for only a generation or so as about 1311 the central tower was raised and completed with a lead-covered timber spire -- making a total height from the ground it is said of about 525 ft The western towers would still have appeared comparashytively stunted We do not know whether they
were still capped by their original Norman steep pyramidal roofs Possibly after two or three hundred years they would be in need of renewal and as was often the case may have been reconstructed ala lower pitch out of the remaining sound timber
About a hundred years after the central tower was raised the western towers reshyceived their upper stages together with spires The cathedral had now reached its full magnificence and retained this until 1549 when the great central spire was blown down in a storm From 1549 until 1807 the cathedral remained unaltered - this was in fact the longest period of unaltered outline in its history
Before the days of photography the most familiar representations of the cathedral show it with spires on the western towers These were in fact becoming unsafe by the latter half of the eighteenth century and it was proposed to take them down A demonshystration by the townspeople however postponed their demise and it was not until 1807 that they were dismantled and the cathedral assumed the silhouette which we have today
Although not much has been added to the fabric for three or four hundred years work on the cathedral in fact has never ceased In the eighteenth century much strengthening work had to be done to combat the perennial trouble in the west front and towers This became so much worse in the nineteenshytwenties that it would have resulted in the collapse of the nave and all three towers had not extenampive and imaginative work been done In the next decade the east wall began to move outwards necessitating further reinforcement
At the beginning of the sixties further extensive restoration of the fabric commenced and this work continues
David R Vale ARIBA
~ vmiddot ~~
ntJ
H (
~ fl
i
bull-
ClAgt$IC 1674
MOOfRN ltO
EAST UlD of NOItMIIIJ CHVLe
8 EAST END Of E E t HlIIICi
0 (8 0 0 0
NAVl
0 0 0 0 ()
~ ~
o
o
reg
C1tEtT TltlllHIT
CROsSIN~
(
~~~
n CHOIR
~ U A~ I Imiddot r
~
rr~
IJ
iEL
~ ~
~in(Dln ~111btdral
- RpoundfER~NCf-
~ NO~MAN 1073
AIiILY fNGLISH II e LAT uRLY NGL1ampH 1235
OfCORTfO 1260
PfRPfNOICULAA 1521
r~~~~
IIILAIIf 0
Q D 0 a a a
CLOISTlR
g
0
t)]
~
lLl lloI tlMUY
~
CH Olit
8
C)
RUSSELl CAUI
1072-92 MIG_UI lUlU 11Se Myed to Lincolnllill In un _IluILincoln Cathedral
1092 Consecration
bull0 1092 CATHIGIAL CONIICIATID 1092 1141~~ I
I I I
I I ZI I Z
i1141 Fire ------1
I
Junj 1185 Earth~ake 1192 51 Hug Rebuilds C 1200 Elt TrCllnbull
0( bull
C 1210 Moln TrCllnept z
1141- 48 ALEXANDER 0111 II 1141 1115~ ~ tc123 thaptr HfOl i t 1f40 ~er lapses
C 1210 Gallibullbull Porch
H1256
~ lAngei Choir ~ 1181 EARTHQUAKI DIIlIOYS HiL bEaUIliI11 1280 n
bull0
C 1300 Clolr 0
C 1311 CentrI_r 1014
C 1 320laquoalhop yshy12561MO ~ ~ I
III aiL__ j
middotUE N MnwWP middotPc s II 1200-40 MAIN TRANSIPTSaNAVE
1237 CINIAhlOWIl COLLAPSIS
tt -~-~
- I~t ~
1237-56 CENTRAL TOWII RIIUILT
I
bull C 1420 Wbullbulltorn Towr 10104 Z 1431 Fleming Chan~
a1210 1311 bullrmiddotmiddot ~
I
1494 Russell Chantry
C 1530 Longland Chantry
-5 CENTIAL BUILT
1256-80 ANGIL CHOII BUILT 1311 1420
I ~
1420 1549
1549 1807
1807 1807 TO
1972 CATHEDRAL FESTIVAL
1530 Lonland Chantry
1549 Spire Blown Down
609 Library Burnt
1674 Honywood Librarvi1 (lty Ir chrlstophr wrn)
725West Towers Strengthened (by _s Iblts)
761 Restoration Begun (by ambullbullbull bullbull)
1807 West SpiresTaken Down
1921
IExtensive 1939 Restoration z
1963 R(eS+oration Begunbull cosllFg t 150000)
Ninth Centenary
THE techniques of Gothic masonry construction can best be studied in two ways The monuments themselves unshyquestionably provide the best evidence of the procedures that were actually employed although accurate measured drawings the sine qua non of this approach are difficult and costly to make and they fail to reveal anything beshyneath the surface of a building precisely where masons setting-out marks are most likely to be concealed One cannot wish that more Gothic churches will be destroyed so historians of architecture may prowl among the ruins looking for indications as to how they were erected The second approach comprises the study of the rare texts and documents that have been preserved from the Middle Ages Foremost among these is the manual of the thirteenthshycentury Picard architect Villard de Honnecourt which contains a set of diagrams of masonry techniques drawn and annotated by an anonymous follower known as Master 2 about 12501 These diagrams sometimes seem very hyshypothetical however and many still hold secrets for the modern reader Three in particular-the keystones del tiirc and del quint point and the so-called Archimedes spiral (p 40 C-2 d e in fig 8) -have never been satisfacshytorily explained The last one has the dubious honor of being the single diagram Master 2 did not annotate but by extraordinary good fortune similar spirals have been preserved on the bed-face of a capital from Chartres Cashythedra12 It is therefore possible to compare the manushyscript figure with one that seems actually to have been employed in the construction of a Gothic monument
1 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19093 The standard edition is H R Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt (Vienna 1935) with bibliography 0 Conmiddot (the page and figure numbering used in the present article follows $5degmiddot00
dqJart this edition) see also J B A Lassus Album de Villard de Honneshyccurt ADarcel (ed) (Paris 1858) R Willis Facsimile ofthe Sketchshy1bscriPmiddot book of Wilars de Honnecourt (London 1859) and The Sketchbook ofl Memmiddot Villard de Honnccourt Th Bowie (ed) (Bloomington 1959) withZ5000 pages renumbered
2 I am indebted to Dr Peter Kidson Conway Librarian at the Courtauld Institute of Art for bringing the piece to my attention and for providing the photograph reproduced in fig 5
Jo ~ t~ J0 - Jj c+ ~ c lt11 oL~ lL b0 (VC u ~ ILl tt-3
I
Villard de Honnecourt Archimedes and Chartres
ROBERT BRANNER Columbia University
Ishy + tlt5 6
Fig Traditional third- and fifth-point arches numbered accordshying to Brutails
The absence of a caption in p 40 e is perhaps undershystandable since this figure forms an integral step in the I
procedure of setting out the keystones in the two precedshying diagrams In order to understand the procedure howshy II
Iever it would seem necessary to revise the terminology for the various forms of Gothic pointed arches that has been current since the Renaissance Master 2 wrote clef (
del quint point and del tiirc and every modern student of the manuscript has correctly associated these phrases e
Iwith the keystones of the quint-pointand tiers-point arches By the traditional definition one form of the third-point I~
arch is generated from a base divided in to three equal units the centers of the curves being situated one unit in from V the ends while the fifth-point arch has five equal units in 1
the base and the centers are situated one unit in (fig 1)3 3 7
3 The other third-point form is generated around an equilateral triangle see Hahnloser p 115 et al The traditional definitions seem to derive from Italy cf Scamozzi DellIdea III xiv Philimiddot II
bert de lOrme Nouvelles Inventions xv and Wotton The Eleshyt
ments ofArchitecture (London 1(24) p 51 seem to make this clear quinto acuto was used in this way by Giovanni di Gherardo da Creshymona see H Saalman Journal of the Society of Architectural Hisshy1
torians XVIIl (1959)11-20
91
unit of the same size (IK) is laid out perpendicular to the vertical axis forming a triangle with sides of 3 1 2 J 2 Bu t the len gth and position of the vertical axis are the unshyknown quantities and 2 J 2 is incalculable To find these
4 See for instance J-A Brutails Tiers-point et quintshypoint Bulletin archCologique du comiil (1902) pp 273-279
5 The early thirteenth-century keystone may be a single stone sloping down on both sides from the apex of the arch or it may be formed br two stones with a common bed lying on the vertical axis of the arch Both kinds are often found together in compound arches where each set of voussoirs is staggered with respect to the adjacent ones in order to insure a better bond Thus the keystones of each component arch are alternately a single stone and twin stones sepashyrated by a vertical bed as for instance at Bourges Cathedral Brushytails (p 276) misquotes Choisy on this point
6 Eg p 39 r or p 40 g
a line is not shown in the diagram merely means that it was not necessary to draw it in for the masons square (represented in fig 8 b) could simply be laid along with b in the corner both bf and ba marked on it and the inmiddot strument then transferred to the stone and the marks used to complete the setting-out of IK and KF The ordinary mason did not in fact have to know he was dealing with an irrational number
The fifth-point keystone is equally simple In iew of Master 2S caption the marks in 40 d must be taken to represent five equal units The incalculable side of the
7 Viollet-Ie-Ducs explanation of the spiral as a means of calcumiddot lating the various ribs of the vault is difficult to accept if only in view of the considerable size of the latter Dicliormaire VI 442
in the concl grami
8 9 1
I
92
0
E
A I
Fig 2 Third-point keystone redrawn from p 40 C-2
If the arches are constructed from such bases however the keystones do not correspond to those in the diagrams and as Master 2 is not noted for his intelligence or accushyracy it has generally been assumed that the drawings are incorrect or badly proportioned4 If on the other hand the diagrams and captions are accepted as they stand it is clear that our own terminology is at fault This may be confirmed by the coherence simplicity and mathematical foundation of the procedure outlined in the diagrams
The keystone resembles an ordinary voussoir with a small triangular section added to carry the extrados up to the peak of the arch (fig 2) Prior calculations pershyhaps found among the other diagrams of Master 2 have undoubtedly provided the upper and lower curves as well as the thickness of the arch and serve as a poin t of deshyparture for setting out the keystones AB GF HF and DC represent the radii of the arch EF the vertical axis and GEF or GHF the area to be added In the third-point deshysign any three equal units are marked off on the radius passing through the peak of the soffit (FI) and another
~ L
Fig 3 Spiral with transversal axes added redrawn from p 40 e bull
distances one need only draw the Archimedes spiral shown in the adjacent figure of the manuscript (fig 8 e)7
The spiral of Master 2 is not a true Archimedes spiral which is generated by moving parts but is made of semishycircles drawn from two centers lying on an axis (fig 3 y) The construction is simple Let the first center be a the
radius of the first semicircle ab (=1) and the second censhyter b Then cd forms the second semicircle with r=2 J the third semicircle with r =3 and so ~n If a lin perpendicular to is projected from b it intersects the third semicircle at f and bf=2J 2 the incalculable dishymension required for the third-point keystone That such
be situ called I
equal ~
~lly in nology
points they II
the thl
at the third f the lef tiers-pi quinl-J keysto tocro
The theref conse increa (22 ~ keyst( prolC ~ 35 angle the b lower monu north ourkl alway masOl simpl
Th unne mustmiddot
I
93
-
3) the censhy=2 line the dishy
uch t it are -ith mshysed ary ith
of to he
gle is 2 6 or bh on the spiral while the shortest sidelfIan is still 1 or ba
Willis noted that the third-point keystone could only be situated above an arch th~t in modern tiues ould be called fourth-point that is with the base dlvided lIlto four
al sections and the centers located one-fourth of the equ h Yin from each ends Instead of questlomng t e termlshy
wa h ddno1ogy he decided that the draftsman must ave lIlten e the three units of the diagram to represent f~ur spaces It would seem however that Master 2S termmology as well as his diagram may have been perfectly correct The points of the base should not be confused with the spaces they mark off and they must be counted starting with 0
at the end and not 1 as in the Roman method then the third point from the left for instance forms the center for the left-hand arc (fig 4) In other words the radius of the tiers-point arch is of the base just as the radius o~ the quint-point arch is os 9 and the mason could set out ~Ither keystone merely by knowing the name of the arch It was to crown
The procedure noted in shorthand by Master 2 is therefore completely logical and it has some interestmg consequences If the position of the centers is constantly increased by 1 and the number of base divisions by 2
(22344658610712 ) a ~eriesof arc~es and keystones is formed for which the spiral wIll contInue to provide the unknown quantities ( 3 2 2 15 2 ~ 35 4 3 ) while the short side of the keystone tnshyangle remains 110 And as the number of divisions across the base increases the spiral accommodates only the lower archesu The verificatioll of such a limitation in the monuments of the first half of the thirteenth century in northern France would be a most valuable contribution to our knowledge of Gothic techniques What will probably always remain unfathomable however is how the Gothic mason generally considered to be ignorant ofmore than the simplest rnathematical calcula tions came to use the syste~
The use of the spiral in setting out a keystone made It unnecessary to trace the arch at full scale a step that must often have been difficult in the limited area avaIlable in the thirteenth-century lodge This tends to confirm the conclusions that can be drawn from several other diashygrams ofMaster 212 But the connection of the manuscript
8 Willis Facsimile bull Wilars de Honnecourt pp 141-142
9middot These proportions were already noted by Brutails p 277 10 Obviously certain multiples of the original series such as 68
and 8u can also be used but a number of possibi~ities such ~s 5678 and 710 are excluded because the short SIde of the tnshyangle would be greater than 1
II This obtains both in the original series and in the acceptable multiples eg 8 lS and 912 but not 1012 Brutails conjecture that the third-point may indicate the more obtuse and the fifthshypoint the more acute arches is therefore incorrect (p 278)
12 Cf Robert Branner Three problems from the Villard de Honnecourt manuscript Art Bulletin XXXIX (1957) 61-66
012 3 q 5 6
o 1 7 3 Fig 4 Third- fourth- and fifth-point arches numbered in the premiddot sumed thirteenth-century manner
figures with actual working procedures would remain highly theoretical were it not for the fact that several similar spirals are preserved on the stone from Chartres Cathedral giving us a fair idea of their size in real pracshytice
The stone at Chartres originally served as a capital for one of the piers of the south transept porch (figs 5 and 6) It now measures about 168 by 78 cm and represents a bold design in that the upper corners form clusters of five small almost independent capitals of which three rested on isolated monolithic shafts Even with the small load of the porch vaults resting upon them the clusters seem to have broken off and this is undoubtedly why the stone was replaced It is now preserved in the chamber of the south tower
On the lower bed of the capital are traced the normal axes that were used to set out the plan of the piece in adshydition to some inexplicable lines (fig 6) There are one axis in the center three to the left a short one delimiting the small half-capital to the upper right and a transversal one reaching to the half-capital on the opposite side The spirals are located on the central axis and on a now-lst axis to the right Since two of the spirals (B C) are mshycomplete the original stone was probably larger w~en they were traced (at least 168 by 92 cm) And the comshycidence of the central axis of the capital with the axes of spirals A and B seems overly fortuitous It is more likely that the capital was intended to be cut from a ~tone s~ffishyciently large to allow the mason some leeway m 1ts settmgshyout and execution that the central axis was drawn at an early moment as a reference mark and that the stone was then used as a tracing surface in the shop before the final
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
Lincoln Cathedral 1072shy
I have always held and am prepared against al evidence to maintain that the Cathedral of Lincoln is out and out the most precious piece of architecture in the British Isles and roughly speaking worth any two other cathedrals we have JOHN RUSKIN 1819-1900
THE FABRIC OF LINCOLN CATHEDRAL
THE 1072 Council held at Windsor decreed that the headquarters of bishops should be fortified towns rather than villages Remigius therefore moved from Dorchester to Lincoln and the year 1072 has come to be regarded as the foundation date for Lincoln Cathedral
Since 1072 the original structure of the Cathedral has undergone many changes becoming in the process by common consent one of the most beautiful buildings in Europe The purpose of the illustrated chart is to show the process by which the building has reached the familiar shape in its prominent position on the hill old stone to new building
The first cathedral took about 20 years to build and was consecrated in 1092 It was a cruciform building with the east end having a main apse with smaller apses to the chancel aisles The west front remains and although it has been considerably altered its unique original elevation can easily be reconstructed in the imagination The design included western towers which still form the lower stages of the present towers and without doubt it also had a central tower We do not know its details or whether in fact it was complete by the time of the consecration It could well have been finished by Alexander the Magnificent either before or after the fire of1141
This disaster resulted in the building being vaulted which in time may have helped to cause its demise when an earthquake wrecked the greater part of the building The original design built by Remigius would have had flat timber ceilings Heavy stone vaulting would not have been enshyvisaged
St Hugh began rebuilding from the east end and the design of this was apsidal with five radiating chapels Building continued westwards and by about 1240 the remaining west front and western towers of the original
Norman cathedral were incorporated into the completed early English design
At this stage the building would have presented a finely balanced silhouette in which the nave would have appeared longer than the parts east of the central tower This situation was reversed after the completion of the Angel Choir in 1280 Before this in 1237 the original early English central tower (possibly at that time only a low one barely protruding above the roof) collapsed and was rebuilt as the lower stage of the magnificent central tower which we know today
In 1256 the chevet at the east end of St Hughs Cathedral was pulled down after standing for about 56 years This decision was partly due to the pressure of the then current architectural fashion and also the desire to erect a suitable shrine to contain the body of 51 Hugh From the twelfth century onwards many other English cathedrals and great churches had their easternmost parts elongated to accommodate the shrine of their local saint
The result at Lincoln can be seen in the famous Angel Choir This is so beautiful in its proportion and deta1 and so rich without being ostentatious that it deserves all the praise lavished upon it by many generations of architects Upon completion of the Angel Choir the interior of the cathedral was more or less complete as we now know it The exterior however would present an almost barn-like effect with its long silhouette relieved only by the low early English central tower
This was the case for only a generation or so as about 1311 the central tower was raised and completed with a lead-covered timber spire -- making a total height from the ground it is said of about 525 ft The western towers would still have appeared comparashytively stunted We do not know whether they
were still capped by their original Norman steep pyramidal roofs Possibly after two or three hundred years they would be in need of renewal and as was often the case may have been reconstructed ala lower pitch out of the remaining sound timber
About a hundred years after the central tower was raised the western towers reshyceived their upper stages together with spires The cathedral had now reached its full magnificence and retained this until 1549 when the great central spire was blown down in a storm From 1549 until 1807 the cathedral remained unaltered - this was in fact the longest period of unaltered outline in its history
Before the days of photography the most familiar representations of the cathedral show it with spires on the western towers These were in fact becoming unsafe by the latter half of the eighteenth century and it was proposed to take them down A demonshystration by the townspeople however postponed their demise and it was not until 1807 that they were dismantled and the cathedral assumed the silhouette which we have today
Although not much has been added to the fabric for three or four hundred years work on the cathedral in fact has never ceased In the eighteenth century much strengthening work had to be done to combat the perennial trouble in the west front and towers This became so much worse in the nineteenshytwenties that it would have resulted in the collapse of the nave and all three towers had not extenampive and imaginative work been done In the next decade the east wall began to move outwards necessitating further reinforcement
At the beginning of the sixties further extensive restoration of the fabric commenced and this work continues
David R Vale ARIBA
~ vmiddot ~~
ntJ
H (
~ fl
i
bull-
ClAgt$IC 1674
MOOfRN ltO
EAST UlD of NOItMIIIJ CHVLe
8 EAST END Of E E t HlIIICi
0 (8 0 0 0
NAVl
0 0 0 0 ()
~ ~
o
o
reg
C1tEtT TltlllHIT
CROsSIN~
(
~~~
n CHOIR
~ U A~ I Imiddot r
~
rr~
IJ
iEL
~ ~
~in(Dln ~111btdral
- RpoundfER~NCf-
~ NO~MAN 1073
AIiILY fNGLISH II e LAT uRLY NGL1ampH 1235
OfCORTfO 1260
PfRPfNOICULAA 1521
r~~~~
IIILAIIf 0
Q D 0 a a a
CLOISTlR
g
0
t)]
~
lLl lloI tlMUY
~
CH Olit
8
C)
RUSSELl CAUI
1072-92 MIG_UI lUlU 11Se Myed to Lincolnllill In un _IluILincoln Cathedral
1092 Consecration
bull0 1092 CATHIGIAL CONIICIATID 1092 1141~~ I
I I I
I I ZI I Z
i1141 Fire ------1
I
Junj 1185 Earth~ake 1192 51 Hug Rebuilds C 1200 Elt TrCllnbull
0( bull
C 1210 Moln TrCllnept z
1141- 48 ALEXANDER 0111 II 1141 1115~ ~ tc123 thaptr HfOl i t 1f40 ~er lapses
C 1210 Gallibullbull Porch
H1256
~ lAngei Choir ~ 1181 EARTHQUAKI DIIlIOYS HiL bEaUIliI11 1280 n
bull0
C 1300 Clolr 0
C 1311 CentrI_r 1014
C 1 320laquoalhop yshy12561MO ~ ~ I
III aiL__ j
middotUE N MnwWP middotPc s II 1200-40 MAIN TRANSIPTSaNAVE
1237 CINIAhlOWIl COLLAPSIS
tt -~-~
- I~t ~
1237-56 CENTRAL TOWII RIIUILT
I
bull C 1420 Wbullbulltorn Towr 10104 Z 1431 Fleming Chan~
a1210 1311 bullrmiddotmiddot ~
I
1494 Russell Chantry
C 1530 Longland Chantry
-5 CENTIAL BUILT
1256-80 ANGIL CHOII BUILT 1311 1420
I ~
1420 1549
1549 1807
1807 1807 TO
1972 CATHEDRAL FESTIVAL
1530 Lonland Chantry
1549 Spire Blown Down
609 Library Burnt
1674 Honywood Librarvi1 (lty Ir chrlstophr wrn)
725West Towers Strengthened (by _s Iblts)
761 Restoration Begun (by ambullbullbull bullbull)
1807 West SpiresTaken Down
1921
IExtensive 1939 Restoration z
1963 R(eS+oration Begunbull cosllFg t 150000)
Ninth Centenary
THE techniques of Gothic masonry construction can best be studied in two ways The monuments themselves unshyquestionably provide the best evidence of the procedures that were actually employed although accurate measured drawings the sine qua non of this approach are difficult and costly to make and they fail to reveal anything beshyneath the surface of a building precisely where masons setting-out marks are most likely to be concealed One cannot wish that more Gothic churches will be destroyed so historians of architecture may prowl among the ruins looking for indications as to how they were erected The second approach comprises the study of the rare texts and documents that have been preserved from the Middle Ages Foremost among these is the manual of the thirteenthshycentury Picard architect Villard de Honnecourt which contains a set of diagrams of masonry techniques drawn and annotated by an anonymous follower known as Master 2 about 12501 These diagrams sometimes seem very hyshypothetical however and many still hold secrets for the modern reader Three in particular-the keystones del tiirc and del quint point and the so-called Archimedes spiral (p 40 C-2 d e in fig 8) -have never been satisfacshytorily explained The last one has the dubious honor of being the single diagram Master 2 did not annotate but by extraordinary good fortune similar spirals have been preserved on the bed-face of a capital from Chartres Cashythedra12 It is therefore possible to compare the manushyscript figure with one that seems actually to have been employed in the construction of a Gothic monument
1 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19093 The standard edition is H R Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt (Vienna 1935) with bibliography 0 Conmiddot (the page and figure numbering used in the present article follows $5degmiddot00
dqJart this edition) see also J B A Lassus Album de Villard de Honneshyccurt ADarcel (ed) (Paris 1858) R Willis Facsimile ofthe Sketchshy1bscriPmiddot book of Wilars de Honnecourt (London 1859) and The Sketchbook ofl Memmiddot Villard de Honnccourt Th Bowie (ed) (Bloomington 1959) withZ5000 pages renumbered
2 I am indebted to Dr Peter Kidson Conway Librarian at the Courtauld Institute of Art for bringing the piece to my attention and for providing the photograph reproduced in fig 5
Jo ~ t~ J0 - Jj c+ ~ c lt11 oL~ lL b0 (VC u ~ ILl tt-3
I
Villard de Honnecourt Archimedes and Chartres
ROBERT BRANNER Columbia University
Ishy + tlt5 6
Fig Traditional third- and fifth-point arches numbered accordshying to Brutails
The absence of a caption in p 40 e is perhaps undershystandable since this figure forms an integral step in the I
procedure of setting out the keystones in the two precedshying diagrams In order to understand the procedure howshy II
Iever it would seem necessary to revise the terminology for the various forms of Gothic pointed arches that has been current since the Renaissance Master 2 wrote clef (
del quint point and del tiirc and every modern student of the manuscript has correctly associated these phrases e
Iwith the keystones of the quint-pointand tiers-point arches By the traditional definition one form of the third-point I~
arch is generated from a base divided in to three equal units the centers of the curves being situated one unit in from V the ends while the fifth-point arch has five equal units in 1
the base and the centers are situated one unit in (fig 1)3 3 7
3 The other third-point form is generated around an equilateral triangle see Hahnloser p 115 et al The traditional definitions seem to derive from Italy cf Scamozzi DellIdea III xiv Philimiddot II
bert de lOrme Nouvelles Inventions xv and Wotton The Eleshyt
ments ofArchitecture (London 1(24) p 51 seem to make this clear quinto acuto was used in this way by Giovanni di Gherardo da Creshymona see H Saalman Journal of the Society of Architectural Hisshy1
torians XVIIl (1959)11-20
91
unit of the same size (IK) is laid out perpendicular to the vertical axis forming a triangle with sides of 3 1 2 J 2 Bu t the len gth and position of the vertical axis are the unshyknown quantities and 2 J 2 is incalculable To find these
4 See for instance J-A Brutails Tiers-point et quintshypoint Bulletin archCologique du comiil (1902) pp 273-279
5 The early thirteenth-century keystone may be a single stone sloping down on both sides from the apex of the arch or it may be formed br two stones with a common bed lying on the vertical axis of the arch Both kinds are often found together in compound arches where each set of voussoirs is staggered with respect to the adjacent ones in order to insure a better bond Thus the keystones of each component arch are alternately a single stone and twin stones sepashyrated by a vertical bed as for instance at Bourges Cathedral Brushytails (p 276) misquotes Choisy on this point
6 Eg p 39 r or p 40 g
a line is not shown in the diagram merely means that it was not necessary to draw it in for the masons square (represented in fig 8 b) could simply be laid along with b in the corner both bf and ba marked on it and the inmiddot strument then transferred to the stone and the marks used to complete the setting-out of IK and KF The ordinary mason did not in fact have to know he was dealing with an irrational number
The fifth-point keystone is equally simple In iew of Master 2S caption the marks in 40 d must be taken to represent five equal units The incalculable side of the
7 Viollet-Ie-Ducs explanation of the spiral as a means of calcumiddot lating the various ribs of the vault is difficult to accept if only in view of the considerable size of the latter Dicliormaire VI 442
in the concl grami
8 9 1
I
92
0
E
A I
Fig 2 Third-point keystone redrawn from p 40 C-2
If the arches are constructed from such bases however the keystones do not correspond to those in the diagrams and as Master 2 is not noted for his intelligence or accushyracy it has generally been assumed that the drawings are incorrect or badly proportioned4 If on the other hand the diagrams and captions are accepted as they stand it is clear that our own terminology is at fault This may be confirmed by the coherence simplicity and mathematical foundation of the procedure outlined in the diagrams
The keystone resembles an ordinary voussoir with a small triangular section added to carry the extrados up to the peak of the arch (fig 2) Prior calculations pershyhaps found among the other diagrams of Master 2 have undoubtedly provided the upper and lower curves as well as the thickness of the arch and serve as a poin t of deshyparture for setting out the keystones AB GF HF and DC represent the radii of the arch EF the vertical axis and GEF or GHF the area to be added In the third-point deshysign any three equal units are marked off on the radius passing through the peak of the soffit (FI) and another
~ L
Fig 3 Spiral with transversal axes added redrawn from p 40 e bull
distances one need only draw the Archimedes spiral shown in the adjacent figure of the manuscript (fig 8 e)7
The spiral of Master 2 is not a true Archimedes spiral which is generated by moving parts but is made of semishycircles drawn from two centers lying on an axis (fig 3 y) The construction is simple Let the first center be a the
radius of the first semicircle ab (=1) and the second censhyter b Then cd forms the second semicircle with r=2 J the third semicircle with r =3 and so ~n If a lin perpendicular to is projected from b it intersects the third semicircle at f and bf=2J 2 the incalculable dishymension required for the third-point keystone That such
be situ called I
equal ~
~lly in nology
points they II
the thl
at the third f the lef tiers-pi quinl-J keysto tocro
The theref conse increa (22 ~ keyst( prolC ~ 35 angle the b lower monu north ourkl alway masOl simpl
Th unne mustmiddot
I
93
-
3) the censhy=2 line the dishy
uch t it are -ith mshysed ary ith
of to he
gle is 2 6 or bh on the spiral while the shortest sidelfIan is still 1 or ba
Willis noted that the third-point keystone could only be situated above an arch th~t in modern tiues ould be called fourth-point that is with the base dlvided lIlto four
al sections and the centers located one-fourth of the equ h Yin from each ends Instead of questlomng t e termlshy
wa h ddno1ogy he decided that the draftsman must ave lIlten e the three units of the diagram to represent f~ur spaces It would seem however that Master 2S termmology as well as his diagram may have been perfectly correct The points of the base should not be confused with the spaces they mark off and they must be counted starting with 0
at the end and not 1 as in the Roman method then the third point from the left for instance forms the center for the left-hand arc (fig 4) In other words the radius of the tiers-point arch is of the base just as the radius o~ the quint-point arch is os 9 and the mason could set out ~Ither keystone merely by knowing the name of the arch It was to crown
The procedure noted in shorthand by Master 2 is therefore completely logical and it has some interestmg consequences If the position of the centers is constantly increased by 1 and the number of base divisions by 2
(22344658610712 ) a ~eriesof arc~es and keystones is formed for which the spiral wIll contInue to provide the unknown quantities ( 3 2 2 15 2 ~ 35 4 3 ) while the short side of the keystone tnshyangle remains 110 And as the number of divisions across the base increases the spiral accommodates only the lower archesu The verificatioll of such a limitation in the monuments of the first half of the thirteenth century in northern France would be a most valuable contribution to our knowledge of Gothic techniques What will probably always remain unfathomable however is how the Gothic mason generally considered to be ignorant ofmore than the simplest rnathematical calcula tions came to use the syste~
The use of the spiral in setting out a keystone made It unnecessary to trace the arch at full scale a step that must often have been difficult in the limited area avaIlable in the thirteenth-century lodge This tends to confirm the conclusions that can be drawn from several other diashygrams ofMaster 212 But the connection of the manuscript
8 Willis Facsimile bull Wilars de Honnecourt pp 141-142
9middot These proportions were already noted by Brutails p 277 10 Obviously certain multiples of the original series such as 68
and 8u can also be used but a number of possibi~ities such ~s 5678 and 710 are excluded because the short SIde of the tnshyangle would be greater than 1
II This obtains both in the original series and in the acceptable multiples eg 8 lS and 912 but not 1012 Brutails conjecture that the third-point may indicate the more obtuse and the fifthshypoint the more acute arches is therefore incorrect (p 278)
12 Cf Robert Branner Three problems from the Villard de Honnecourt manuscript Art Bulletin XXXIX (1957) 61-66
012 3 q 5 6
o 1 7 3 Fig 4 Third- fourth- and fifth-point arches numbered in the premiddot sumed thirteenth-century manner
figures with actual working procedures would remain highly theoretical were it not for the fact that several similar spirals are preserved on the stone from Chartres Cathedral giving us a fair idea of their size in real pracshytice
The stone at Chartres originally served as a capital for one of the piers of the south transept porch (figs 5 and 6) It now measures about 168 by 78 cm and represents a bold design in that the upper corners form clusters of five small almost independent capitals of which three rested on isolated monolithic shafts Even with the small load of the porch vaults resting upon them the clusters seem to have broken off and this is undoubtedly why the stone was replaced It is now preserved in the chamber of the south tower
On the lower bed of the capital are traced the normal axes that were used to set out the plan of the piece in adshydition to some inexplicable lines (fig 6) There are one axis in the center three to the left a short one delimiting the small half-capital to the upper right and a transversal one reaching to the half-capital on the opposite side The spirals are located on the central axis and on a now-lst axis to the right Since two of the spirals (B C) are mshycomplete the original stone was probably larger w~en they were traced (at least 168 by 92 cm) And the comshycidence of the central axis of the capital with the axes of spirals A and B seems overly fortuitous It is more likely that the capital was intended to be cut from a ~tone s~ffishyciently large to allow the mason some leeway m 1ts settmgshyout and execution that the central axis was drawn at an early moment as a reference mark and that the stone was then used as a tracing surface in the shop before the final
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
~ vmiddot ~~
ntJ
H (
~ fl
i
bull-
ClAgt$IC 1674
MOOfRN ltO
EAST UlD of NOItMIIIJ CHVLe
8 EAST END Of E E t HlIIICi
0 (8 0 0 0
NAVl
0 0 0 0 ()
~ ~
o
o
reg
C1tEtT TltlllHIT
CROsSIN~
(
~~~
n CHOIR
~ U A~ I Imiddot r
~
rr~
IJ
iEL
~ ~
~in(Dln ~111btdral
- RpoundfER~NCf-
~ NO~MAN 1073
AIiILY fNGLISH II e LAT uRLY NGL1ampH 1235
OfCORTfO 1260
PfRPfNOICULAA 1521
r~~~~
IIILAIIf 0
Q D 0 a a a
CLOISTlR
g
0
t)]
~
lLl lloI tlMUY
~
CH Olit
8
C)
RUSSELl CAUI
1072-92 MIG_UI lUlU 11Se Myed to Lincolnllill In un _IluILincoln Cathedral
1092 Consecration
bull0 1092 CATHIGIAL CONIICIATID 1092 1141~~ I
I I I
I I ZI I Z
i1141 Fire ------1
I
Junj 1185 Earth~ake 1192 51 Hug Rebuilds C 1200 Elt TrCllnbull
0( bull
C 1210 Moln TrCllnept z
1141- 48 ALEXANDER 0111 II 1141 1115~ ~ tc123 thaptr HfOl i t 1f40 ~er lapses
C 1210 Gallibullbull Porch
H1256
~ lAngei Choir ~ 1181 EARTHQUAKI DIIlIOYS HiL bEaUIliI11 1280 n
bull0
C 1300 Clolr 0
C 1311 CentrI_r 1014
C 1 320laquoalhop yshy12561MO ~ ~ I
III aiL__ j
middotUE N MnwWP middotPc s II 1200-40 MAIN TRANSIPTSaNAVE
1237 CINIAhlOWIl COLLAPSIS
tt -~-~
- I~t ~
1237-56 CENTRAL TOWII RIIUILT
I
bull C 1420 Wbullbulltorn Towr 10104 Z 1431 Fleming Chan~
a1210 1311 bullrmiddotmiddot ~
I
1494 Russell Chantry
C 1530 Longland Chantry
-5 CENTIAL BUILT
1256-80 ANGIL CHOII BUILT 1311 1420
I ~
1420 1549
1549 1807
1807 1807 TO
1972 CATHEDRAL FESTIVAL
1530 Lonland Chantry
1549 Spire Blown Down
609 Library Burnt
1674 Honywood Librarvi1 (lty Ir chrlstophr wrn)
725West Towers Strengthened (by _s Iblts)
761 Restoration Begun (by ambullbullbull bullbull)
1807 West SpiresTaken Down
1921
IExtensive 1939 Restoration z
1963 R(eS+oration Begunbull cosllFg t 150000)
Ninth Centenary
THE techniques of Gothic masonry construction can best be studied in two ways The monuments themselves unshyquestionably provide the best evidence of the procedures that were actually employed although accurate measured drawings the sine qua non of this approach are difficult and costly to make and they fail to reveal anything beshyneath the surface of a building precisely where masons setting-out marks are most likely to be concealed One cannot wish that more Gothic churches will be destroyed so historians of architecture may prowl among the ruins looking for indications as to how they were erected The second approach comprises the study of the rare texts and documents that have been preserved from the Middle Ages Foremost among these is the manual of the thirteenthshycentury Picard architect Villard de Honnecourt which contains a set of diagrams of masonry techniques drawn and annotated by an anonymous follower known as Master 2 about 12501 These diagrams sometimes seem very hyshypothetical however and many still hold secrets for the modern reader Three in particular-the keystones del tiirc and del quint point and the so-called Archimedes spiral (p 40 C-2 d e in fig 8) -have never been satisfacshytorily explained The last one has the dubious honor of being the single diagram Master 2 did not annotate but by extraordinary good fortune similar spirals have been preserved on the bed-face of a capital from Chartres Cashythedra12 It is therefore possible to compare the manushyscript figure with one that seems actually to have been employed in the construction of a Gothic monument
1 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19093 The standard edition is H R Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt (Vienna 1935) with bibliography 0 Conmiddot (the page and figure numbering used in the present article follows $5degmiddot00
dqJart this edition) see also J B A Lassus Album de Villard de Honneshyccurt ADarcel (ed) (Paris 1858) R Willis Facsimile ofthe Sketchshy1bscriPmiddot book of Wilars de Honnecourt (London 1859) and The Sketchbook ofl Memmiddot Villard de Honnccourt Th Bowie (ed) (Bloomington 1959) withZ5000 pages renumbered
2 I am indebted to Dr Peter Kidson Conway Librarian at the Courtauld Institute of Art for bringing the piece to my attention and for providing the photograph reproduced in fig 5
Jo ~ t~ J0 - Jj c+ ~ c lt11 oL~ lL b0 (VC u ~ ILl tt-3
I
Villard de Honnecourt Archimedes and Chartres
ROBERT BRANNER Columbia University
Ishy + tlt5 6
Fig Traditional third- and fifth-point arches numbered accordshying to Brutails
The absence of a caption in p 40 e is perhaps undershystandable since this figure forms an integral step in the I
procedure of setting out the keystones in the two precedshying diagrams In order to understand the procedure howshy II
Iever it would seem necessary to revise the terminology for the various forms of Gothic pointed arches that has been current since the Renaissance Master 2 wrote clef (
del quint point and del tiirc and every modern student of the manuscript has correctly associated these phrases e
Iwith the keystones of the quint-pointand tiers-point arches By the traditional definition one form of the third-point I~
arch is generated from a base divided in to three equal units the centers of the curves being situated one unit in from V the ends while the fifth-point arch has five equal units in 1
the base and the centers are situated one unit in (fig 1)3 3 7
3 The other third-point form is generated around an equilateral triangle see Hahnloser p 115 et al The traditional definitions seem to derive from Italy cf Scamozzi DellIdea III xiv Philimiddot II
bert de lOrme Nouvelles Inventions xv and Wotton The Eleshyt
ments ofArchitecture (London 1(24) p 51 seem to make this clear quinto acuto was used in this way by Giovanni di Gherardo da Creshymona see H Saalman Journal of the Society of Architectural Hisshy1
torians XVIIl (1959)11-20
91
unit of the same size (IK) is laid out perpendicular to the vertical axis forming a triangle with sides of 3 1 2 J 2 Bu t the len gth and position of the vertical axis are the unshyknown quantities and 2 J 2 is incalculable To find these
4 See for instance J-A Brutails Tiers-point et quintshypoint Bulletin archCologique du comiil (1902) pp 273-279
5 The early thirteenth-century keystone may be a single stone sloping down on both sides from the apex of the arch or it may be formed br two stones with a common bed lying on the vertical axis of the arch Both kinds are often found together in compound arches where each set of voussoirs is staggered with respect to the adjacent ones in order to insure a better bond Thus the keystones of each component arch are alternately a single stone and twin stones sepashyrated by a vertical bed as for instance at Bourges Cathedral Brushytails (p 276) misquotes Choisy on this point
6 Eg p 39 r or p 40 g
a line is not shown in the diagram merely means that it was not necessary to draw it in for the masons square (represented in fig 8 b) could simply be laid along with b in the corner both bf and ba marked on it and the inmiddot strument then transferred to the stone and the marks used to complete the setting-out of IK and KF The ordinary mason did not in fact have to know he was dealing with an irrational number
The fifth-point keystone is equally simple In iew of Master 2S caption the marks in 40 d must be taken to represent five equal units The incalculable side of the
7 Viollet-Ie-Ducs explanation of the spiral as a means of calcumiddot lating the various ribs of the vault is difficult to accept if only in view of the considerable size of the latter Dicliormaire VI 442
in the concl grami
8 9 1
I
92
0
E
A I
Fig 2 Third-point keystone redrawn from p 40 C-2
If the arches are constructed from such bases however the keystones do not correspond to those in the diagrams and as Master 2 is not noted for his intelligence or accushyracy it has generally been assumed that the drawings are incorrect or badly proportioned4 If on the other hand the diagrams and captions are accepted as they stand it is clear that our own terminology is at fault This may be confirmed by the coherence simplicity and mathematical foundation of the procedure outlined in the diagrams
The keystone resembles an ordinary voussoir with a small triangular section added to carry the extrados up to the peak of the arch (fig 2) Prior calculations pershyhaps found among the other diagrams of Master 2 have undoubtedly provided the upper and lower curves as well as the thickness of the arch and serve as a poin t of deshyparture for setting out the keystones AB GF HF and DC represent the radii of the arch EF the vertical axis and GEF or GHF the area to be added In the third-point deshysign any three equal units are marked off on the radius passing through the peak of the soffit (FI) and another
~ L
Fig 3 Spiral with transversal axes added redrawn from p 40 e bull
distances one need only draw the Archimedes spiral shown in the adjacent figure of the manuscript (fig 8 e)7
The spiral of Master 2 is not a true Archimedes spiral which is generated by moving parts but is made of semishycircles drawn from two centers lying on an axis (fig 3 y) The construction is simple Let the first center be a the
radius of the first semicircle ab (=1) and the second censhyter b Then cd forms the second semicircle with r=2 J the third semicircle with r =3 and so ~n If a lin perpendicular to is projected from b it intersects the third semicircle at f and bf=2J 2 the incalculable dishymension required for the third-point keystone That such
be situ called I
equal ~
~lly in nology
points they II
the thl
at the third f the lef tiers-pi quinl-J keysto tocro
The theref conse increa (22 ~ keyst( prolC ~ 35 angle the b lower monu north ourkl alway masOl simpl
Th unne mustmiddot
I
93
-
3) the censhy=2 line the dishy
uch t it are -ith mshysed ary ith
of to he
gle is 2 6 or bh on the spiral while the shortest sidelfIan is still 1 or ba
Willis noted that the third-point keystone could only be situated above an arch th~t in modern tiues ould be called fourth-point that is with the base dlvided lIlto four
al sections and the centers located one-fourth of the equ h Yin from each ends Instead of questlomng t e termlshy
wa h ddno1ogy he decided that the draftsman must ave lIlten e the three units of the diagram to represent f~ur spaces It would seem however that Master 2S termmology as well as his diagram may have been perfectly correct The points of the base should not be confused with the spaces they mark off and they must be counted starting with 0
at the end and not 1 as in the Roman method then the third point from the left for instance forms the center for the left-hand arc (fig 4) In other words the radius of the tiers-point arch is of the base just as the radius o~ the quint-point arch is os 9 and the mason could set out ~Ither keystone merely by knowing the name of the arch It was to crown
The procedure noted in shorthand by Master 2 is therefore completely logical and it has some interestmg consequences If the position of the centers is constantly increased by 1 and the number of base divisions by 2
(22344658610712 ) a ~eriesof arc~es and keystones is formed for which the spiral wIll contInue to provide the unknown quantities ( 3 2 2 15 2 ~ 35 4 3 ) while the short side of the keystone tnshyangle remains 110 And as the number of divisions across the base increases the spiral accommodates only the lower archesu The verificatioll of such a limitation in the monuments of the first half of the thirteenth century in northern France would be a most valuable contribution to our knowledge of Gothic techniques What will probably always remain unfathomable however is how the Gothic mason generally considered to be ignorant ofmore than the simplest rnathematical calcula tions came to use the syste~
The use of the spiral in setting out a keystone made It unnecessary to trace the arch at full scale a step that must often have been difficult in the limited area avaIlable in the thirteenth-century lodge This tends to confirm the conclusions that can be drawn from several other diashygrams ofMaster 212 But the connection of the manuscript
8 Willis Facsimile bull Wilars de Honnecourt pp 141-142
9middot These proportions were already noted by Brutails p 277 10 Obviously certain multiples of the original series such as 68
and 8u can also be used but a number of possibi~ities such ~s 5678 and 710 are excluded because the short SIde of the tnshyangle would be greater than 1
II This obtains both in the original series and in the acceptable multiples eg 8 lS and 912 but not 1012 Brutails conjecture that the third-point may indicate the more obtuse and the fifthshypoint the more acute arches is therefore incorrect (p 278)
12 Cf Robert Branner Three problems from the Villard de Honnecourt manuscript Art Bulletin XXXIX (1957) 61-66
012 3 q 5 6
o 1 7 3 Fig 4 Third- fourth- and fifth-point arches numbered in the premiddot sumed thirteenth-century manner
figures with actual working procedures would remain highly theoretical were it not for the fact that several similar spirals are preserved on the stone from Chartres Cathedral giving us a fair idea of their size in real pracshytice
The stone at Chartres originally served as a capital for one of the piers of the south transept porch (figs 5 and 6) It now measures about 168 by 78 cm and represents a bold design in that the upper corners form clusters of five small almost independent capitals of which three rested on isolated monolithic shafts Even with the small load of the porch vaults resting upon them the clusters seem to have broken off and this is undoubtedly why the stone was replaced It is now preserved in the chamber of the south tower
On the lower bed of the capital are traced the normal axes that were used to set out the plan of the piece in adshydition to some inexplicable lines (fig 6) There are one axis in the center three to the left a short one delimiting the small half-capital to the upper right and a transversal one reaching to the half-capital on the opposite side The spirals are located on the central axis and on a now-lst axis to the right Since two of the spirals (B C) are mshycomplete the original stone was probably larger w~en they were traced (at least 168 by 92 cm) And the comshycidence of the central axis of the capital with the axes of spirals A and B seems overly fortuitous It is more likely that the capital was intended to be cut from a ~tone s~ffishyciently large to allow the mason some leeway m 1ts settmgshyout and execution that the central axis was drawn at an early moment as a reference mark and that the stone was then used as a tracing surface in the shop before the final
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
1072-92 MIG_UI lUlU 11Se Myed to Lincolnllill In un _IluILincoln Cathedral
1092 Consecration
bull0 1092 CATHIGIAL CONIICIATID 1092 1141~~ I
I I I
I I ZI I Z
i1141 Fire ------1
I
Junj 1185 Earth~ake 1192 51 Hug Rebuilds C 1200 Elt TrCllnbull
0( bull
C 1210 Moln TrCllnept z
1141- 48 ALEXANDER 0111 II 1141 1115~ ~ tc123 thaptr HfOl i t 1f40 ~er lapses
C 1210 Gallibullbull Porch
H1256
~ lAngei Choir ~ 1181 EARTHQUAKI DIIlIOYS HiL bEaUIliI11 1280 n
bull0
C 1300 Clolr 0
C 1311 CentrI_r 1014
C 1 320laquoalhop yshy12561MO ~ ~ I
III aiL__ j
middotUE N MnwWP middotPc s II 1200-40 MAIN TRANSIPTSaNAVE
1237 CINIAhlOWIl COLLAPSIS
tt -~-~
- I~t ~
1237-56 CENTRAL TOWII RIIUILT
I
bull C 1420 Wbullbulltorn Towr 10104 Z 1431 Fleming Chan~
a1210 1311 bullrmiddotmiddot ~
I
1494 Russell Chantry
C 1530 Longland Chantry
-5 CENTIAL BUILT
1256-80 ANGIL CHOII BUILT 1311 1420
I ~
1420 1549
1549 1807
1807 1807 TO
1972 CATHEDRAL FESTIVAL
1530 Lonland Chantry
1549 Spire Blown Down
609 Library Burnt
1674 Honywood Librarvi1 (lty Ir chrlstophr wrn)
725West Towers Strengthened (by _s Iblts)
761 Restoration Begun (by ambullbullbull bullbull)
1807 West SpiresTaken Down
1921
IExtensive 1939 Restoration z
1963 R(eS+oration Begunbull cosllFg t 150000)
Ninth Centenary
THE techniques of Gothic masonry construction can best be studied in two ways The monuments themselves unshyquestionably provide the best evidence of the procedures that were actually employed although accurate measured drawings the sine qua non of this approach are difficult and costly to make and they fail to reveal anything beshyneath the surface of a building precisely where masons setting-out marks are most likely to be concealed One cannot wish that more Gothic churches will be destroyed so historians of architecture may prowl among the ruins looking for indications as to how they were erected The second approach comprises the study of the rare texts and documents that have been preserved from the Middle Ages Foremost among these is the manual of the thirteenthshycentury Picard architect Villard de Honnecourt which contains a set of diagrams of masonry techniques drawn and annotated by an anonymous follower known as Master 2 about 12501 These diagrams sometimes seem very hyshypothetical however and many still hold secrets for the modern reader Three in particular-the keystones del tiirc and del quint point and the so-called Archimedes spiral (p 40 C-2 d e in fig 8) -have never been satisfacshytorily explained The last one has the dubious honor of being the single diagram Master 2 did not annotate but by extraordinary good fortune similar spirals have been preserved on the bed-face of a capital from Chartres Cashythedra12 It is therefore possible to compare the manushyscript figure with one that seems actually to have been employed in the construction of a Gothic monument
1 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19093 The standard edition is H R Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt (Vienna 1935) with bibliography 0 Conmiddot (the page and figure numbering used in the present article follows $5degmiddot00
dqJart this edition) see also J B A Lassus Album de Villard de Honneshyccurt ADarcel (ed) (Paris 1858) R Willis Facsimile ofthe Sketchshy1bscriPmiddot book of Wilars de Honnecourt (London 1859) and The Sketchbook ofl Memmiddot Villard de Honnccourt Th Bowie (ed) (Bloomington 1959) withZ5000 pages renumbered
2 I am indebted to Dr Peter Kidson Conway Librarian at the Courtauld Institute of Art for bringing the piece to my attention and for providing the photograph reproduced in fig 5
Jo ~ t~ J0 - Jj c+ ~ c lt11 oL~ lL b0 (VC u ~ ILl tt-3
I
Villard de Honnecourt Archimedes and Chartres
ROBERT BRANNER Columbia University
Ishy + tlt5 6
Fig Traditional third- and fifth-point arches numbered accordshying to Brutails
The absence of a caption in p 40 e is perhaps undershystandable since this figure forms an integral step in the I
procedure of setting out the keystones in the two precedshying diagrams In order to understand the procedure howshy II
Iever it would seem necessary to revise the terminology for the various forms of Gothic pointed arches that has been current since the Renaissance Master 2 wrote clef (
del quint point and del tiirc and every modern student of the manuscript has correctly associated these phrases e
Iwith the keystones of the quint-pointand tiers-point arches By the traditional definition one form of the third-point I~
arch is generated from a base divided in to three equal units the centers of the curves being situated one unit in from V the ends while the fifth-point arch has five equal units in 1
the base and the centers are situated one unit in (fig 1)3 3 7
3 The other third-point form is generated around an equilateral triangle see Hahnloser p 115 et al The traditional definitions seem to derive from Italy cf Scamozzi DellIdea III xiv Philimiddot II
bert de lOrme Nouvelles Inventions xv and Wotton The Eleshyt
ments ofArchitecture (London 1(24) p 51 seem to make this clear quinto acuto was used in this way by Giovanni di Gherardo da Creshymona see H Saalman Journal of the Society of Architectural Hisshy1
torians XVIIl (1959)11-20
91
unit of the same size (IK) is laid out perpendicular to the vertical axis forming a triangle with sides of 3 1 2 J 2 Bu t the len gth and position of the vertical axis are the unshyknown quantities and 2 J 2 is incalculable To find these
4 See for instance J-A Brutails Tiers-point et quintshypoint Bulletin archCologique du comiil (1902) pp 273-279
5 The early thirteenth-century keystone may be a single stone sloping down on both sides from the apex of the arch or it may be formed br two stones with a common bed lying on the vertical axis of the arch Both kinds are often found together in compound arches where each set of voussoirs is staggered with respect to the adjacent ones in order to insure a better bond Thus the keystones of each component arch are alternately a single stone and twin stones sepashyrated by a vertical bed as for instance at Bourges Cathedral Brushytails (p 276) misquotes Choisy on this point
6 Eg p 39 r or p 40 g
a line is not shown in the diagram merely means that it was not necessary to draw it in for the masons square (represented in fig 8 b) could simply be laid along with b in the corner both bf and ba marked on it and the inmiddot strument then transferred to the stone and the marks used to complete the setting-out of IK and KF The ordinary mason did not in fact have to know he was dealing with an irrational number
The fifth-point keystone is equally simple In iew of Master 2S caption the marks in 40 d must be taken to represent five equal units The incalculable side of the
7 Viollet-Ie-Ducs explanation of the spiral as a means of calcumiddot lating the various ribs of the vault is difficult to accept if only in view of the considerable size of the latter Dicliormaire VI 442
in the concl grami
8 9 1
I
92
0
E
A I
Fig 2 Third-point keystone redrawn from p 40 C-2
If the arches are constructed from such bases however the keystones do not correspond to those in the diagrams and as Master 2 is not noted for his intelligence or accushyracy it has generally been assumed that the drawings are incorrect or badly proportioned4 If on the other hand the diagrams and captions are accepted as they stand it is clear that our own terminology is at fault This may be confirmed by the coherence simplicity and mathematical foundation of the procedure outlined in the diagrams
The keystone resembles an ordinary voussoir with a small triangular section added to carry the extrados up to the peak of the arch (fig 2) Prior calculations pershyhaps found among the other diagrams of Master 2 have undoubtedly provided the upper and lower curves as well as the thickness of the arch and serve as a poin t of deshyparture for setting out the keystones AB GF HF and DC represent the radii of the arch EF the vertical axis and GEF or GHF the area to be added In the third-point deshysign any three equal units are marked off on the radius passing through the peak of the soffit (FI) and another
~ L
Fig 3 Spiral with transversal axes added redrawn from p 40 e bull
distances one need only draw the Archimedes spiral shown in the adjacent figure of the manuscript (fig 8 e)7
The spiral of Master 2 is not a true Archimedes spiral which is generated by moving parts but is made of semishycircles drawn from two centers lying on an axis (fig 3 y) The construction is simple Let the first center be a the
radius of the first semicircle ab (=1) and the second censhyter b Then cd forms the second semicircle with r=2 J the third semicircle with r =3 and so ~n If a lin perpendicular to is projected from b it intersects the third semicircle at f and bf=2J 2 the incalculable dishymension required for the third-point keystone That such
be situ called I
equal ~
~lly in nology
points they II
the thl
at the third f the lef tiers-pi quinl-J keysto tocro
The theref conse increa (22 ~ keyst( prolC ~ 35 angle the b lower monu north ourkl alway masOl simpl
Th unne mustmiddot
I
93
-
3) the censhy=2 line the dishy
uch t it are -ith mshysed ary ith
of to he
gle is 2 6 or bh on the spiral while the shortest sidelfIan is still 1 or ba
Willis noted that the third-point keystone could only be situated above an arch th~t in modern tiues ould be called fourth-point that is with the base dlvided lIlto four
al sections and the centers located one-fourth of the equ h Yin from each ends Instead of questlomng t e termlshy
wa h ddno1ogy he decided that the draftsman must ave lIlten e the three units of the diagram to represent f~ur spaces It would seem however that Master 2S termmology as well as his diagram may have been perfectly correct The points of the base should not be confused with the spaces they mark off and they must be counted starting with 0
at the end and not 1 as in the Roman method then the third point from the left for instance forms the center for the left-hand arc (fig 4) In other words the radius of the tiers-point arch is of the base just as the radius o~ the quint-point arch is os 9 and the mason could set out ~Ither keystone merely by knowing the name of the arch It was to crown
The procedure noted in shorthand by Master 2 is therefore completely logical and it has some interestmg consequences If the position of the centers is constantly increased by 1 and the number of base divisions by 2
(22344658610712 ) a ~eriesof arc~es and keystones is formed for which the spiral wIll contInue to provide the unknown quantities ( 3 2 2 15 2 ~ 35 4 3 ) while the short side of the keystone tnshyangle remains 110 And as the number of divisions across the base increases the spiral accommodates only the lower archesu The verificatioll of such a limitation in the monuments of the first half of the thirteenth century in northern France would be a most valuable contribution to our knowledge of Gothic techniques What will probably always remain unfathomable however is how the Gothic mason generally considered to be ignorant ofmore than the simplest rnathematical calcula tions came to use the syste~
The use of the spiral in setting out a keystone made It unnecessary to trace the arch at full scale a step that must often have been difficult in the limited area avaIlable in the thirteenth-century lodge This tends to confirm the conclusions that can be drawn from several other diashygrams ofMaster 212 But the connection of the manuscript
8 Willis Facsimile bull Wilars de Honnecourt pp 141-142
9middot These proportions were already noted by Brutails p 277 10 Obviously certain multiples of the original series such as 68
and 8u can also be used but a number of possibi~ities such ~s 5678 and 710 are excluded because the short SIde of the tnshyangle would be greater than 1
II This obtains both in the original series and in the acceptable multiples eg 8 lS and 912 but not 1012 Brutails conjecture that the third-point may indicate the more obtuse and the fifthshypoint the more acute arches is therefore incorrect (p 278)
12 Cf Robert Branner Three problems from the Villard de Honnecourt manuscript Art Bulletin XXXIX (1957) 61-66
012 3 q 5 6
o 1 7 3 Fig 4 Third- fourth- and fifth-point arches numbered in the premiddot sumed thirteenth-century manner
figures with actual working procedures would remain highly theoretical were it not for the fact that several similar spirals are preserved on the stone from Chartres Cathedral giving us a fair idea of their size in real pracshytice
The stone at Chartres originally served as a capital for one of the piers of the south transept porch (figs 5 and 6) It now measures about 168 by 78 cm and represents a bold design in that the upper corners form clusters of five small almost independent capitals of which three rested on isolated monolithic shafts Even with the small load of the porch vaults resting upon them the clusters seem to have broken off and this is undoubtedly why the stone was replaced It is now preserved in the chamber of the south tower
On the lower bed of the capital are traced the normal axes that were used to set out the plan of the piece in adshydition to some inexplicable lines (fig 6) There are one axis in the center three to the left a short one delimiting the small half-capital to the upper right and a transversal one reaching to the half-capital on the opposite side The spirals are located on the central axis and on a now-lst axis to the right Since two of the spirals (B C) are mshycomplete the original stone was probably larger w~en they were traced (at least 168 by 92 cm) And the comshycidence of the central axis of the capital with the axes of spirals A and B seems overly fortuitous It is more likely that the capital was intended to be cut from a ~tone s~ffishyciently large to allow the mason some leeway m 1ts settmgshyout and execution that the central axis was drawn at an early moment as a reference mark and that the stone was then used as a tracing surface in the shop before the final
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
-5 CENTIAL BUILT
1256-80 ANGIL CHOII BUILT 1311 1420
I ~
1420 1549
1549 1807
1807 1807 TO
1972 CATHEDRAL FESTIVAL
1530 Lonland Chantry
1549 Spire Blown Down
609 Library Burnt
1674 Honywood Librarvi1 (lty Ir chrlstophr wrn)
725West Towers Strengthened (by _s Iblts)
761 Restoration Begun (by ambullbullbull bullbull)
1807 West SpiresTaken Down
1921
IExtensive 1939 Restoration z
1963 R(eS+oration Begunbull cosllFg t 150000)
Ninth Centenary
THE techniques of Gothic masonry construction can best be studied in two ways The monuments themselves unshyquestionably provide the best evidence of the procedures that were actually employed although accurate measured drawings the sine qua non of this approach are difficult and costly to make and they fail to reveal anything beshyneath the surface of a building precisely where masons setting-out marks are most likely to be concealed One cannot wish that more Gothic churches will be destroyed so historians of architecture may prowl among the ruins looking for indications as to how they were erected The second approach comprises the study of the rare texts and documents that have been preserved from the Middle Ages Foremost among these is the manual of the thirteenthshycentury Picard architect Villard de Honnecourt which contains a set of diagrams of masonry techniques drawn and annotated by an anonymous follower known as Master 2 about 12501 These diagrams sometimes seem very hyshypothetical however and many still hold secrets for the modern reader Three in particular-the keystones del tiirc and del quint point and the so-called Archimedes spiral (p 40 C-2 d e in fig 8) -have never been satisfacshytorily explained The last one has the dubious honor of being the single diagram Master 2 did not annotate but by extraordinary good fortune similar spirals have been preserved on the bed-face of a capital from Chartres Cashythedra12 It is therefore possible to compare the manushyscript figure with one that seems actually to have been employed in the construction of a Gothic monument
1 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19093 The standard edition is H R Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt (Vienna 1935) with bibliography 0 Conmiddot (the page and figure numbering used in the present article follows $5degmiddot00
dqJart this edition) see also J B A Lassus Album de Villard de Honneshyccurt ADarcel (ed) (Paris 1858) R Willis Facsimile ofthe Sketchshy1bscriPmiddot book of Wilars de Honnecourt (London 1859) and The Sketchbook ofl Memmiddot Villard de Honnccourt Th Bowie (ed) (Bloomington 1959) withZ5000 pages renumbered
2 I am indebted to Dr Peter Kidson Conway Librarian at the Courtauld Institute of Art for bringing the piece to my attention and for providing the photograph reproduced in fig 5
Jo ~ t~ J0 - Jj c+ ~ c lt11 oL~ lL b0 (VC u ~ ILl tt-3
I
Villard de Honnecourt Archimedes and Chartres
ROBERT BRANNER Columbia University
Ishy + tlt5 6
Fig Traditional third- and fifth-point arches numbered accordshying to Brutails
The absence of a caption in p 40 e is perhaps undershystandable since this figure forms an integral step in the I
procedure of setting out the keystones in the two precedshying diagrams In order to understand the procedure howshy II
Iever it would seem necessary to revise the terminology for the various forms of Gothic pointed arches that has been current since the Renaissance Master 2 wrote clef (
del quint point and del tiirc and every modern student of the manuscript has correctly associated these phrases e
Iwith the keystones of the quint-pointand tiers-point arches By the traditional definition one form of the third-point I~
arch is generated from a base divided in to three equal units the centers of the curves being situated one unit in from V the ends while the fifth-point arch has five equal units in 1
the base and the centers are situated one unit in (fig 1)3 3 7
3 The other third-point form is generated around an equilateral triangle see Hahnloser p 115 et al The traditional definitions seem to derive from Italy cf Scamozzi DellIdea III xiv Philimiddot II
bert de lOrme Nouvelles Inventions xv and Wotton The Eleshyt
ments ofArchitecture (London 1(24) p 51 seem to make this clear quinto acuto was used in this way by Giovanni di Gherardo da Creshymona see H Saalman Journal of the Society of Architectural Hisshy1
torians XVIIl (1959)11-20
91
unit of the same size (IK) is laid out perpendicular to the vertical axis forming a triangle with sides of 3 1 2 J 2 Bu t the len gth and position of the vertical axis are the unshyknown quantities and 2 J 2 is incalculable To find these
4 See for instance J-A Brutails Tiers-point et quintshypoint Bulletin archCologique du comiil (1902) pp 273-279
5 The early thirteenth-century keystone may be a single stone sloping down on both sides from the apex of the arch or it may be formed br two stones with a common bed lying on the vertical axis of the arch Both kinds are often found together in compound arches where each set of voussoirs is staggered with respect to the adjacent ones in order to insure a better bond Thus the keystones of each component arch are alternately a single stone and twin stones sepashyrated by a vertical bed as for instance at Bourges Cathedral Brushytails (p 276) misquotes Choisy on this point
6 Eg p 39 r or p 40 g
a line is not shown in the diagram merely means that it was not necessary to draw it in for the masons square (represented in fig 8 b) could simply be laid along with b in the corner both bf and ba marked on it and the inmiddot strument then transferred to the stone and the marks used to complete the setting-out of IK and KF The ordinary mason did not in fact have to know he was dealing with an irrational number
The fifth-point keystone is equally simple In iew of Master 2S caption the marks in 40 d must be taken to represent five equal units The incalculable side of the
7 Viollet-Ie-Ducs explanation of the spiral as a means of calcumiddot lating the various ribs of the vault is difficult to accept if only in view of the considerable size of the latter Dicliormaire VI 442
in the concl grami
8 9 1
I
92
0
E
A I
Fig 2 Third-point keystone redrawn from p 40 C-2
If the arches are constructed from such bases however the keystones do not correspond to those in the diagrams and as Master 2 is not noted for his intelligence or accushyracy it has generally been assumed that the drawings are incorrect or badly proportioned4 If on the other hand the diagrams and captions are accepted as they stand it is clear that our own terminology is at fault This may be confirmed by the coherence simplicity and mathematical foundation of the procedure outlined in the diagrams
The keystone resembles an ordinary voussoir with a small triangular section added to carry the extrados up to the peak of the arch (fig 2) Prior calculations pershyhaps found among the other diagrams of Master 2 have undoubtedly provided the upper and lower curves as well as the thickness of the arch and serve as a poin t of deshyparture for setting out the keystones AB GF HF and DC represent the radii of the arch EF the vertical axis and GEF or GHF the area to be added In the third-point deshysign any three equal units are marked off on the radius passing through the peak of the soffit (FI) and another
~ L
Fig 3 Spiral with transversal axes added redrawn from p 40 e bull
distances one need only draw the Archimedes spiral shown in the adjacent figure of the manuscript (fig 8 e)7
The spiral of Master 2 is not a true Archimedes spiral which is generated by moving parts but is made of semishycircles drawn from two centers lying on an axis (fig 3 y) The construction is simple Let the first center be a the
radius of the first semicircle ab (=1) and the second censhyter b Then cd forms the second semicircle with r=2 J the third semicircle with r =3 and so ~n If a lin perpendicular to is projected from b it intersects the third semicircle at f and bf=2J 2 the incalculable dishymension required for the third-point keystone That such
be situ called I
equal ~
~lly in nology
points they II
the thl
at the third f the lef tiers-pi quinl-J keysto tocro
The theref conse increa (22 ~ keyst( prolC ~ 35 angle the b lower monu north ourkl alway masOl simpl
Th unne mustmiddot
I
93
-
3) the censhy=2 line the dishy
uch t it are -ith mshysed ary ith
of to he
gle is 2 6 or bh on the spiral while the shortest sidelfIan is still 1 or ba
Willis noted that the third-point keystone could only be situated above an arch th~t in modern tiues ould be called fourth-point that is with the base dlvided lIlto four
al sections and the centers located one-fourth of the equ h Yin from each ends Instead of questlomng t e termlshy
wa h ddno1ogy he decided that the draftsman must ave lIlten e the three units of the diagram to represent f~ur spaces It would seem however that Master 2S termmology as well as his diagram may have been perfectly correct The points of the base should not be confused with the spaces they mark off and they must be counted starting with 0
at the end and not 1 as in the Roman method then the third point from the left for instance forms the center for the left-hand arc (fig 4) In other words the radius of the tiers-point arch is of the base just as the radius o~ the quint-point arch is os 9 and the mason could set out ~Ither keystone merely by knowing the name of the arch It was to crown
The procedure noted in shorthand by Master 2 is therefore completely logical and it has some interestmg consequences If the position of the centers is constantly increased by 1 and the number of base divisions by 2
(22344658610712 ) a ~eriesof arc~es and keystones is formed for which the spiral wIll contInue to provide the unknown quantities ( 3 2 2 15 2 ~ 35 4 3 ) while the short side of the keystone tnshyangle remains 110 And as the number of divisions across the base increases the spiral accommodates only the lower archesu The verificatioll of such a limitation in the monuments of the first half of the thirteenth century in northern France would be a most valuable contribution to our knowledge of Gothic techniques What will probably always remain unfathomable however is how the Gothic mason generally considered to be ignorant ofmore than the simplest rnathematical calcula tions came to use the syste~
The use of the spiral in setting out a keystone made It unnecessary to trace the arch at full scale a step that must often have been difficult in the limited area avaIlable in the thirteenth-century lodge This tends to confirm the conclusions that can be drawn from several other diashygrams ofMaster 212 But the connection of the manuscript
8 Willis Facsimile bull Wilars de Honnecourt pp 141-142
9middot These proportions were already noted by Brutails p 277 10 Obviously certain multiples of the original series such as 68
and 8u can also be used but a number of possibi~ities such ~s 5678 and 710 are excluded because the short SIde of the tnshyangle would be greater than 1
II This obtains both in the original series and in the acceptable multiples eg 8 lS and 912 but not 1012 Brutails conjecture that the third-point may indicate the more obtuse and the fifthshypoint the more acute arches is therefore incorrect (p 278)
12 Cf Robert Branner Three problems from the Villard de Honnecourt manuscript Art Bulletin XXXIX (1957) 61-66
012 3 q 5 6
o 1 7 3 Fig 4 Third- fourth- and fifth-point arches numbered in the premiddot sumed thirteenth-century manner
figures with actual working procedures would remain highly theoretical were it not for the fact that several similar spirals are preserved on the stone from Chartres Cathedral giving us a fair idea of their size in real pracshytice
The stone at Chartres originally served as a capital for one of the piers of the south transept porch (figs 5 and 6) It now measures about 168 by 78 cm and represents a bold design in that the upper corners form clusters of five small almost independent capitals of which three rested on isolated monolithic shafts Even with the small load of the porch vaults resting upon them the clusters seem to have broken off and this is undoubtedly why the stone was replaced It is now preserved in the chamber of the south tower
On the lower bed of the capital are traced the normal axes that were used to set out the plan of the piece in adshydition to some inexplicable lines (fig 6) There are one axis in the center three to the left a short one delimiting the small half-capital to the upper right and a transversal one reaching to the half-capital on the opposite side The spirals are located on the central axis and on a now-lst axis to the right Since two of the spirals (B C) are mshycomplete the original stone was probably larger w~en they were traced (at least 168 by 92 cm) And the comshycidence of the central axis of the capital with the axes of spirals A and B seems overly fortuitous It is more likely that the capital was intended to be cut from a ~tone s~ffishyciently large to allow the mason some leeway m 1ts settmgshyout and execution that the central axis was drawn at an early moment as a reference mark and that the stone was then used as a tracing surface in the shop before the final
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
THE techniques of Gothic masonry construction can best be studied in two ways The monuments themselves unshyquestionably provide the best evidence of the procedures that were actually employed although accurate measured drawings the sine qua non of this approach are difficult and costly to make and they fail to reveal anything beshyneath the surface of a building precisely where masons setting-out marks are most likely to be concealed One cannot wish that more Gothic churches will be destroyed so historians of architecture may prowl among the ruins looking for indications as to how they were erected The second approach comprises the study of the rare texts and documents that have been preserved from the Middle Ages Foremost among these is the manual of the thirteenthshycentury Picard architect Villard de Honnecourt which contains a set of diagrams of masonry techniques drawn and annotated by an anonymous follower known as Master 2 about 12501 These diagrams sometimes seem very hyshypothetical however and many still hold secrets for the modern reader Three in particular-the keystones del tiirc and del quint point and the so-called Archimedes spiral (p 40 C-2 d e in fig 8) -have never been satisfacshytorily explained The last one has the dubious honor of being the single diagram Master 2 did not annotate but by extraordinary good fortune similar spirals have been preserved on the bed-face of a capital from Chartres Cashythedra12 It is therefore possible to compare the manushyscript figure with one that seems actually to have been employed in the construction of a Gothic monument
1 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19093 The standard edition is H R Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt (Vienna 1935) with bibliography 0 Conmiddot (the page and figure numbering used in the present article follows $5degmiddot00
dqJart this edition) see also J B A Lassus Album de Villard de Honneshyccurt ADarcel (ed) (Paris 1858) R Willis Facsimile ofthe Sketchshy1bscriPmiddot book of Wilars de Honnecourt (London 1859) and The Sketchbook ofl Memmiddot Villard de Honnccourt Th Bowie (ed) (Bloomington 1959) withZ5000 pages renumbered
2 I am indebted to Dr Peter Kidson Conway Librarian at the Courtauld Institute of Art for bringing the piece to my attention and for providing the photograph reproduced in fig 5
Jo ~ t~ J0 - Jj c+ ~ c lt11 oL~ lL b0 (VC u ~ ILl tt-3
I
Villard de Honnecourt Archimedes and Chartres
ROBERT BRANNER Columbia University
Ishy + tlt5 6
Fig Traditional third- and fifth-point arches numbered accordshying to Brutails
The absence of a caption in p 40 e is perhaps undershystandable since this figure forms an integral step in the I
procedure of setting out the keystones in the two precedshying diagrams In order to understand the procedure howshy II
Iever it would seem necessary to revise the terminology for the various forms of Gothic pointed arches that has been current since the Renaissance Master 2 wrote clef (
del quint point and del tiirc and every modern student of the manuscript has correctly associated these phrases e
Iwith the keystones of the quint-pointand tiers-point arches By the traditional definition one form of the third-point I~
arch is generated from a base divided in to three equal units the centers of the curves being situated one unit in from V the ends while the fifth-point arch has five equal units in 1
the base and the centers are situated one unit in (fig 1)3 3 7
3 The other third-point form is generated around an equilateral triangle see Hahnloser p 115 et al The traditional definitions seem to derive from Italy cf Scamozzi DellIdea III xiv Philimiddot II
bert de lOrme Nouvelles Inventions xv and Wotton The Eleshyt
ments ofArchitecture (London 1(24) p 51 seem to make this clear quinto acuto was used in this way by Giovanni di Gherardo da Creshymona see H Saalman Journal of the Society of Architectural Hisshy1
torians XVIIl (1959)11-20
91
unit of the same size (IK) is laid out perpendicular to the vertical axis forming a triangle with sides of 3 1 2 J 2 Bu t the len gth and position of the vertical axis are the unshyknown quantities and 2 J 2 is incalculable To find these
4 See for instance J-A Brutails Tiers-point et quintshypoint Bulletin archCologique du comiil (1902) pp 273-279
5 The early thirteenth-century keystone may be a single stone sloping down on both sides from the apex of the arch or it may be formed br two stones with a common bed lying on the vertical axis of the arch Both kinds are often found together in compound arches where each set of voussoirs is staggered with respect to the adjacent ones in order to insure a better bond Thus the keystones of each component arch are alternately a single stone and twin stones sepashyrated by a vertical bed as for instance at Bourges Cathedral Brushytails (p 276) misquotes Choisy on this point
6 Eg p 39 r or p 40 g
a line is not shown in the diagram merely means that it was not necessary to draw it in for the masons square (represented in fig 8 b) could simply be laid along with b in the corner both bf and ba marked on it and the inmiddot strument then transferred to the stone and the marks used to complete the setting-out of IK and KF The ordinary mason did not in fact have to know he was dealing with an irrational number
The fifth-point keystone is equally simple In iew of Master 2S caption the marks in 40 d must be taken to represent five equal units The incalculable side of the
7 Viollet-Ie-Ducs explanation of the spiral as a means of calcumiddot lating the various ribs of the vault is difficult to accept if only in view of the considerable size of the latter Dicliormaire VI 442
in the concl grami
8 9 1
I
92
0
E
A I
Fig 2 Third-point keystone redrawn from p 40 C-2
If the arches are constructed from such bases however the keystones do not correspond to those in the diagrams and as Master 2 is not noted for his intelligence or accushyracy it has generally been assumed that the drawings are incorrect or badly proportioned4 If on the other hand the diagrams and captions are accepted as they stand it is clear that our own terminology is at fault This may be confirmed by the coherence simplicity and mathematical foundation of the procedure outlined in the diagrams
The keystone resembles an ordinary voussoir with a small triangular section added to carry the extrados up to the peak of the arch (fig 2) Prior calculations pershyhaps found among the other diagrams of Master 2 have undoubtedly provided the upper and lower curves as well as the thickness of the arch and serve as a poin t of deshyparture for setting out the keystones AB GF HF and DC represent the radii of the arch EF the vertical axis and GEF or GHF the area to be added In the third-point deshysign any three equal units are marked off on the radius passing through the peak of the soffit (FI) and another
~ L
Fig 3 Spiral with transversal axes added redrawn from p 40 e bull
distances one need only draw the Archimedes spiral shown in the adjacent figure of the manuscript (fig 8 e)7
The spiral of Master 2 is not a true Archimedes spiral which is generated by moving parts but is made of semishycircles drawn from two centers lying on an axis (fig 3 y) The construction is simple Let the first center be a the
radius of the first semicircle ab (=1) and the second censhyter b Then cd forms the second semicircle with r=2 J the third semicircle with r =3 and so ~n If a lin perpendicular to is projected from b it intersects the third semicircle at f and bf=2J 2 the incalculable dishymension required for the third-point keystone That such
be situ called I
equal ~
~lly in nology
points they II
the thl
at the third f the lef tiers-pi quinl-J keysto tocro
The theref conse increa (22 ~ keyst( prolC ~ 35 angle the b lower monu north ourkl alway masOl simpl
Th unne mustmiddot
I
93
-
3) the censhy=2 line the dishy
uch t it are -ith mshysed ary ith
of to he
gle is 2 6 or bh on the spiral while the shortest sidelfIan is still 1 or ba
Willis noted that the third-point keystone could only be situated above an arch th~t in modern tiues ould be called fourth-point that is with the base dlvided lIlto four
al sections and the centers located one-fourth of the equ h Yin from each ends Instead of questlomng t e termlshy
wa h ddno1ogy he decided that the draftsman must ave lIlten e the three units of the diagram to represent f~ur spaces It would seem however that Master 2S termmology as well as his diagram may have been perfectly correct The points of the base should not be confused with the spaces they mark off and they must be counted starting with 0
at the end and not 1 as in the Roman method then the third point from the left for instance forms the center for the left-hand arc (fig 4) In other words the radius of the tiers-point arch is of the base just as the radius o~ the quint-point arch is os 9 and the mason could set out ~Ither keystone merely by knowing the name of the arch It was to crown
The procedure noted in shorthand by Master 2 is therefore completely logical and it has some interestmg consequences If the position of the centers is constantly increased by 1 and the number of base divisions by 2
(22344658610712 ) a ~eriesof arc~es and keystones is formed for which the spiral wIll contInue to provide the unknown quantities ( 3 2 2 15 2 ~ 35 4 3 ) while the short side of the keystone tnshyangle remains 110 And as the number of divisions across the base increases the spiral accommodates only the lower archesu The verificatioll of such a limitation in the monuments of the first half of the thirteenth century in northern France would be a most valuable contribution to our knowledge of Gothic techniques What will probably always remain unfathomable however is how the Gothic mason generally considered to be ignorant ofmore than the simplest rnathematical calcula tions came to use the syste~
The use of the spiral in setting out a keystone made It unnecessary to trace the arch at full scale a step that must often have been difficult in the limited area avaIlable in the thirteenth-century lodge This tends to confirm the conclusions that can be drawn from several other diashygrams ofMaster 212 But the connection of the manuscript
8 Willis Facsimile bull Wilars de Honnecourt pp 141-142
9middot These proportions were already noted by Brutails p 277 10 Obviously certain multiples of the original series such as 68
and 8u can also be used but a number of possibi~ities such ~s 5678 and 710 are excluded because the short SIde of the tnshyangle would be greater than 1
II This obtains both in the original series and in the acceptable multiples eg 8 lS and 912 but not 1012 Brutails conjecture that the third-point may indicate the more obtuse and the fifthshypoint the more acute arches is therefore incorrect (p 278)
12 Cf Robert Branner Three problems from the Villard de Honnecourt manuscript Art Bulletin XXXIX (1957) 61-66
012 3 q 5 6
o 1 7 3 Fig 4 Third- fourth- and fifth-point arches numbered in the premiddot sumed thirteenth-century manner
figures with actual working procedures would remain highly theoretical were it not for the fact that several similar spirals are preserved on the stone from Chartres Cathedral giving us a fair idea of their size in real pracshytice
The stone at Chartres originally served as a capital for one of the piers of the south transept porch (figs 5 and 6) It now measures about 168 by 78 cm and represents a bold design in that the upper corners form clusters of five small almost independent capitals of which three rested on isolated monolithic shafts Even with the small load of the porch vaults resting upon them the clusters seem to have broken off and this is undoubtedly why the stone was replaced It is now preserved in the chamber of the south tower
On the lower bed of the capital are traced the normal axes that were used to set out the plan of the piece in adshydition to some inexplicable lines (fig 6) There are one axis in the center three to the left a short one delimiting the small half-capital to the upper right and a transversal one reaching to the half-capital on the opposite side The spirals are located on the central axis and on a now-lst axis to the right Since two of the spirals (B C) are mshycomplete the original stone was probably larger w~en they were traced (at least 168 by 92 cm) And the comshycidence of the central axis of the capital with the axes of spirals A and B seems overly fortuitous It is more likely that the capital was intended to be cut from a ~tone s~ffishyciently large to allow the mason some leeway m 1ts settmgshyout and execution that the central axis was drawn at an early moment as a reference mark and that the stone was then used as a tracing surface in the shop before the final
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
unit of the same size (IK) is laid out perpendicular to the vertical axis forming a triangle with sides of 3 1 2 J 2 Bu t the len gth and position of the vertical axis are the unshyknown quantities and 2 J 2 is incalculable To find these
4 See for instance J-A Brutails Tiers-point et quintshypoint Bulletin archCologique du comiil (1902) pp 273-279
5 The early thirteenth-century keystone may be a single stone sloping down on both sides from the apex of the arch or it may be formed br two stones with a common bed lying on the vertical axis of the arch Both kinds are often found together in compound arches where each set of voussoirs is staggered with respect to the adjacent ones in order to insure a better bond Thus the keystones of each component arch are alternately a single stone and twin stones sepashyrated by a vertical bed as for instance at Bourges Cathedral Brushytails (p 276) misquotes Choisy on this point
6 Eg p 39 r or p 40 g
a line is not shown in the diagram merely means that it was not necessary to draw it in for the masons square (represented in fig 8 b) could simply be laid along with b in the corner both bf and ba marked on it and the inmiddot strument then transferred to the stone and the marks used to complete the setting-out of IK and KF The ordinary mason did not in fact have to know he was dealing with an irrational number
The fifth-point keystone is equally simple In iew of Master 2S caption the marks in 40 d must be taken to represent five equal units The incalculable side of the
7 Viollet-Ie-Ducs explanation of the spiral as a means of calcumiddot lating the various ribs of the vault is difficult to accept if only in view of the considerable size of the latter Dicliormaire VI 442
in the concl grami
8 9 1
I
92
0
E
A I
Fig 2 Third-point keystone redrawn from p 40 C-2
If the arches are constructed from such bases however the keystones do not correspond to those in the diagrams and as Master 2 is not noted for his intelligence or accushyracy it has generally been assumed that the drawings are incorrect or badly proportioned4 If on the other hand the diagrams and captions are accepted as they stand it is clear that our own terminology is at fault This may be confirmed by the coherence simplicity and mathematical foundation of the procedure outlined in the diagrams
The keystone resembles an ordinary voussoir with a small triangular section added to carry the extrados up to the peak of the arch (fig 2) Prior calculations pershyhaps found among the other diagrams of Master 2 have undoubtedly provided the upper and lower curves as well as the thickness of the arch and serve as a poin t of deshyparture for setting out the keystones AB GF HF and DC represent the radii of the arch EF the vertical axis and GEF or GHF the area to be added In the third-point deshysign any three equal units are marked off on the radius passing through the peak of the soffit (FI) and another
~ L
Fig 3 Spiral with transversal axes added redrawn from p 40 e bull
distances one need only draw the Archimedes spiral shown in the adjacent figure of the manuscript (fig 8 e)7
The spiral of Master 2 is not a true Archimedes spiral which is generated by moving parts but is made of semishycircles drawn from two centers lying on an axis (fig 3 y) The construction is simple Let the first center be a the
radius of the first semicircle ab (=1) and the second censhyter b Then cd forms the second semicircle with r=2 J the third semicircle with r =3 and so ~n If a lin perpendicular to is projected from b it intersects the third semicircle at f and bf=2J 2 the incalculable dishymension required for the third-point keystone That such
be situ called I
equal ~
~lly in nology
points they II
the thl
at the third f the lef tiers-pi quinl-J keysto tocro
The theref conse increa (22 ~ keyst( prolC ~ 35 angle the b lower monu north ourkl alway masOl simpl
Th unne mustmiddot
I
93
-
3) the censhy=2 line the dishy
uch t it are -ith mshysed ary ith
of to he
gle is 2 6 or bh on the spiral while the shortest sidelfIan is still 1 or ba
Willis noted that the third-point keystone could only be situated above an arch th~t in modern tiues ould be called fourth-point that is with the base dlvided lIlto four
al sections and the centers located one-fourth of the equ h Yin from each ends Instead of questlomng t e termlshy
wa h ddno1ogy he decided that the draftsman must ave lIlten e the three units of the diagram to represent f~ur spaces It would seem however that Master 2S termmology as well as his diagram may have been perfectly correct The points of the base should not be confused with the spaces they mark off and they must be counted starting with 0
at the end and not 1 as in the Roman method then the third point from the left for instance forms the center for the left-hand arc (fig 4) In other words the radius of the tiers-point arch is of the base just as the radius o~ the quint-point arch is os 9 and the mason could set out ~Ither keystone merely by knowing the name of the arch It was to crown
The procedure noted in shorthand by Master 2 is therefore completely logical and it has some interestmg consequences If the position of the centers is constantly increased by 1 and the number of base divisions by 2
(22344658610712 ) a ~eriesof arc~es and keystones is formed for which the spiral wIll contInue to provide the unknown quantities ( 3 2 2 15 2 ~ 35 4 3 ) while the short side of the keystone tnshyangle remains 110 And as the number of divisions across the base increases the spiral accommodates only the lower archesu The verificatioll of such a limitation in the monuments of the first half of the thirteenth century in northern France would be a most valuable contribution to our knowledge of Gothic techniques What will probably always remain unfathomable however is how the Gothic mason generally considered to be ignorant ofmore than the simplest rnathematical calcula tions came to use the syste~
The use of the spiral in setting out a keystone made It unnecessary to trace the arch at full scale a step that must often have been difficult in the limited area avaIlable in the thirteenth-century lodge This tends to confirm the conclusions that can be drawn from several other diashygrams ofMaster 212 But the connection of the manuscript
8 Willis Facsimile bull Wilars de Honnecourt pp 141-142
9middot These proportions were already noted by Brutails p 277 10 Obviously certain multiples of the original series such as 68
and 8u can also be used but a number of possibi~ities such ~s 5678 and 710 are excluded because the short SIde of the tnshyangle would be greater than 1
II This obtains both in the original series and in the acceptable multiples eg 8 lS and 912 but not 1012 Brutails conjecture that the third-point may indicate the more obtuse and the fifthshypoint the more acute arches is therefore incorrect (p 278)
12 Cf Robert Branner Three problems from the Villard de Honnecourt manuscript Art Bulletin XXXIX (1957) 61-66
012 3 q 5 6
o 1 7 3 Fig 4 Third- fourth- and fifth-point arches numbered in the premiddot sumed thirteenth-century manner
figures with actual working procedures would remain highly theoretical were it not for the fact that several similar spirals are preserved on the stone from Chartres Cathedral giving us a fair idea of their size in real pracshytice
The stone at Chartres originally served as a capital for one of the piers of the south transept porch (figs 5 and 6) It now measures about 168 by 78 cm and represents a bold design in that the upper corners form clusters of five small almost independent capitals of which three rested on isolated monolithic shafts Even with the small load of the porch vaults resting upon them the clusters seem to have broken off and this is undoubtedly why the stone was replaced It is now preserved in the chamber of the south tower
On the lower bed of the capital are traced the normal axes that were used to set out the plan of the piece in adshydition to some inexplicable lines (fig 6) There are one axis in the center three to the left a short one delimiting the small half-capital to the upper right and a transversal one reaching to the half-capital on the opposite side The spirals are located on the central axis and on a now-lst axis to the right Since two of the spirals (B C) are mshycomplete the original stone was probably larger w~en they were traced (at least 168 by 92 cm) And the comshycidence of the central axis of the capital with the axes of spirals A and B seems overly fortuitous It is more likely that the capital was intended to be cut from a ~tone s~ffishyciently large to allow the mason some leeway m 1ts settmgshyout and execution that the central axis was drawn at an early moment as a reference mark and that the stone was then used as a tracing surface in the shop before the final
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
I
93
-
3) the censhy=2 line the dishy
uch t it are -ith mshysed ary ith
of to he
gle is 2 6 or bh on the spiral while the shortest sidelfIan is still 1 or ba
Willis noted that the third-point keystone could only be situated above an arch th~t in modern tiues ould be called fourth-point that is with the base dlvided lIlto four
al sections and the centers located one-fourth of the equ h Yin from each ends Instead of questlomng t e termlshy
wa h ddno1ogy he decided that the draftsman must ave lIlten e the three units of the diagram to represent f~ur spaces It would seem however that Master 2S termmology as well as his diagram may have been perfectly correct The points of the base should not be confused with the spaces they mark off and they must be counted starting with 0
at the end and not 1 as in the Roman method then the third point from the left for instance forms the center for the left-hand arc (fig 4) In other words the radius of the tiers-point arch is of the base just as the radius o~ the quint-point arch is os 9 and the mason could set out ~Ither keystone merely by knowing the name of the arch It was to crown
The procedure noted in shorthand by Master 2 is therefore completely logical and it has some interestmg consequences If the position of the centers is constantly increased by 1 and the number of base divisions by 2
(22344658610712 ) a ~eriesof arc~es and keystones is formed for which the spiral wIll contInue to provide the unknown quantities ( 3 2 2 15 2 ~ 35 4 3 ) while the short side of the keystone tnshyangle remains 110 And as the number of divisions across the base increases the spiral accommodates only the lower archesu The verificatioll of such a limitation in the monuments of the first half of the thirteenth century in northern France would be a most valuable contribution to our knowledge of Gothic techniques What will probably always remain unfathomable however is how the Gothic mason generally considered to be ignorant ofmore than the simplest rnathematical calcula tions came to use the syste~
The use of the spiral in setting out a keystone made It unnecessary to trace the arch at full scale a step that must often have been difficult in the limited area avaIlable in the thirteenth-century lodge This tends to confirm the conclusions that can be drawn from several other diashygrams ofMaster 212 But the connection of the manuscript
8 Willis Facsimile bull Wilars de Honnecourt pp 141-142
9middot These proportions were already noted by Brutails p 277 10 Obviously certain multiples of the original series such as 68
and 8u can also be used but a number of possibi~ities such ~s 5678 and 710 are excluded because the short SIde of the tnshyangle would be greater than 1
II This obtains both in the original series and in the acceptable multiples eg 8 lS and 912 but not 1012 Brutails conjecture that the third-point may indicate the more obtuse and the fifthshypoint the more acute arches is therefore incorrect (p 278)
12 Cf Robert Branner Three problems from the Villard de Honnecourt manuscript Art Bulletin XXXIX (1957) 61-66
012 3 q 5 6
o 1 7 3 Fig 4 Third- fourth- and fifth-point arches numbered in the premiddot sumed thirteenth-century manner
figures with actual working procedures would remain highly theoretical were it not for the fact that several similar spirals are preserved on the stone from Chartres Cathedral giving us a fair idea of their size in real pracshytice
The stone at Chartres originally served as a capital for one of the piers of the south transept porch (figs 5 and 6) It now measures about 168 by 78 cm and represents a bold design in that the upper corners form clusters of five small almost independent capitals of which three rested on isolated monolithic shafts Even with the small load of the porch vaults resting upon them the clusters seem to have broken off and this is undoubtedly why the stone was replaced It is now preserved in the chamber of the south tower
On the lower bed of the capital are traced the normal axes that were used to set out the plan of the piece in adshydition to some inexplicable lines (fig 6) There are one axis in the center three to the left a short one delimiting the small half-capital to the upper right and a transversal one reaching to the half-capital on the opposite side The spirals are located on the central axis and on a now-lst axis to the right Since two of the spirals (B C) are mshycomplete the original stone was probably larger w~en they were traced (at least 168 by 92 cm) And the comshycidence of the central axis of the capital with the axes of spirals A and B seems overly fortuitous It is more likely that the capital was intended to be cut from a ~tone s~ffishyciently large to allow the mason some leeway m 1ts settmgshyout and execution that the central axis was drawn at an early moment as a reference mark and that the stone was then used as a tracing surface in the shop before the final
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
t
94
Fig 5 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral (courtesy Courtauld Institute ofArt)
1 CUttlI
in tu
numf finish are Hbullbull
tident
csmall
Art
Fig 6 Capital from south transept porch lower bed Chartres Cathedral Measured drawing dark lines indicate extant portions light lines indicate reconstituted portions (axis orc hypothetical)
1 somebull c
VIOUS I
such the fl thect tionl tweel is ta~ feren( inter This alth(Jl with 1 as efl
for v secm used] have othelt (if I
13middot Steck Mathl Juan surac 1795)
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
1
95
A
~
o S 10 SO JA Fig 7 Spirals from capital Chartres Cathedral
cutting and the sculp ture were made This span of time in turn suggests a kind of mass production whereby a number of similar pieces were rough cut and only partly finished in one operation The capitals of the porch piers are in fact composed of sixteen pieces seven of which are identical with the one in question and eigh t of which are smaller but alike one to the other
All the lines on the capital are lightly engraved and in some cases they seem not to have been completed for obshyviously they could not have worn off here Many of them such as D and E some of the arcs in B and perhaps one of the fragmentary axes are unrelated to either the spirals or the capital and seem at present to have no logical explanashytion Furthermore there is a fundamental difference beshytween A and C and B In the first two the second center is taken midway between the first center and the circumshyference (fig 7 C e) rather than on the latter (b) Thus the internal relationships of each spiral are reduced by half This is the same construction as the one used by DUrer although he constructed the spiral in reverse starting with the largest semicircle and working inward13 It is just as effective in setting out a keystone as Master 20S system for where the incalculable side of the triangle is v2 the second radius is 32 And the masons square could be used to mark off the distances although it would first have to be slid along to the other center In B on the oJehand Master 2S system is used]xtra semicircles (iJ gl) are fitted into the initial one (em) however and
13middot A Diirer Underwqsung bull (Niirnherg 1525) fig 6 cf M Steck Dilrers Gestaltlehre der Hathematik und der Mid enden Kilmte Hathesis universalis I (Halle 1948) pp 25-26 It was also used by Juan Arfe y Villafane later in the sixteenth century Varia Commenshysuracion para la escultura y arquitectura I i 9 7th ed (Madrid 1795) pp 5-6
c
ab
c
the semicircle on the left (C) was probably drawn from the center h approximately halfway between e and j makshying this part of the spiral a variant of the system of A and C
The real dimensions of the spirals have only a general importance for the dimensions of the keystones since the relationship between the two is proportional In actual operation however too small or too large a spiral would be inefficient the former would lack accuracy the latter might exceed the surface of the block from which the keyshystone was to be cut The initial radii at Chartres are quite small but the maximal sweeps are large and the presence of three separate spirals may reveal a search for the most efficient size Furthermore the spirals are poorly drawn The centers of A and B form small irregular holes in the stone as if the sharp point of the compass had frequently been set in them and they are not consistent varying up to 17 cm from the true centers
At Chartres the arches of the south transept porch seem to conform to the fourth-point design in the termishynology proposed here and the keystones would therefore have been set out on the same system
Interesting as the spiral and the keystones are they seem at first glance to have nothing to do with Villard de Honnecourt since the set of figures on the top of p 40 was drawn by Mas ter 214 The latter is known to have effaced portions of the manuscript in order to enter some of the diagrams however and the faint marks at the top of the page consequently take on a new importance (fig 8) Under ultra-violet light they can be seen to represent the remains of five figures (fig 9) M a right triangle of unshyknown meaning at the present N a keystone similar to
14 Hahnloser Villard de Honnecourt pp 195-198
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
96
Fig 8 Paris Bibl Nat fro 19og3 detail of page (from Omont Album de Villard pI XL)
Fig g Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt detail of page with palimpsested figures in heavy lines (redrawn)
C-2 or d on which there seem to be four marks indicating the fourth-point system 0 a triangle and trapezoid in all probability designating still another keystone design P an extra semicircle on the spiral e and Q the pentagshyonal tower repeated in p 41 C Nand P are of particular importance since they indicate the first draftsman knew the keystone technique and the uses of the spiral
The alignment of these palimpsested figures in bands resembles the work of Master 2 but it is doubtful whether he would have drawn them only to efface them and reshydraw some of them in other places It is possible that they were the work of the evanescent Master 1 who perhaps Tote the now effaced text on P 39YBut it is more likely that they were the work of Villard himself He seems ocshycasionally to have moved his own figures around for p 41 h repeats the effaced diagram found between the
15 a Robert Branner Note on Gothic architects and scholars Bllrlington Magazine no 115 (1957) pp 372 375
pear tree and the plan at the top of the page And een if he was not preoccupied by scholastic models to the same extent as Master 2 he was also given to aligning small figures across the page (cf pp 36-37)
Villard is known to have visited Chartres where he drew the rose window and several figures from the south transept porch among which was probably the engaging lion of p 48 as Kidson has recently suggestedIs While it is not possible to prove that he learned the keystone technique there the presence of the fourth-point arch in the porch and the fourth-point keystone in the manuscript suggests that this may have been the case Villards trip to
Chartres would therefore have taken place shortly after the porch was begun very probably in 122517
16 P Kidson Sculplureat Chartres (London 1958) pp 55-56 17 Preparations for the construction of the porch seem to have
been underway in 1224 when a lean-to on the site was demolished see L Grodecki Chronologie de la cathedrale de Chartres Bullshytin monumental no 116 (1958) pp 91-11g with bibliography
In the f lated c uninha yards 3
of the I
the un structi the ric Monte popula ience t
electe had bf and th then Nome) city g
SOlI
his aU
thestJ Nome namelt Mont(
Tl Societ~ 1960 J
condu I wou themmiddot Berkel throul
1 F naturo Sioria
2 ]
Ages 3middot
as far Via 4 publi It als
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
RENAISSANCE
CHRISTOPHER BROOIZE
ith 1]2 dlmtL1tlOl1S 21 ill colour
THAMES AND HUI)S()NLONDON
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
H)I JOAN FVANS
~ ~cmt PIJBl4~
~ ~~~~ b ~If (~ ~~ d I ~~)
f ~ j ~ (I~ J r A shy
I ~ t1middot(v~~ ~ J shy~ sect
~tNOX ~ iJNDATl0
ALL lHGH1S RE~hRVED NO PAHT Oi THIS PUIHICAT10N MAY HF REVUOi)UCED
OR TRANSMITTED IN ANY 1middot0RM on BY ANY MEANS ELECTnONIC
MECHANICAL INCLUOING PHOTOCOPY RECORDJNG OR ANY INrOkMATlON
STORAGE AND RETRIEVAL SYST~M WITUPUT IliIMIIUN IN wRITlN( fROM
THE PUIILISIIER
copy COPYRIGHT 1969 CHRISTOPHEl IIROOKE
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY JARROID AND SONS LTD NORWICH
500 320 I 7 ) CIOnIUOUND
500 33017 4 PAPBRIlOUNU
co TE TS
I I LX A l E 7
PIZOLO(UL
The the T Vel CCI1t l1ry HLl1ilS~l11LL
q lIlSIH)1S ()
thcnlLs of thi~ book its 13
II HELOISE ANI) ABELAHf)
IZclglous selltillIlllt ill the 1dlth I)
Peter Abelards autlhiograplty 2
Abcbrd md the SdlOOis 25 LlglC JU ThLoiogy -to
50
Ifl J() II N () F S 1 LIS B U lZ Y
Pltnm~ and 53 s 51)
Johns letters hUIll1IlISlll ()3
Jlllll as 7 1
IV MASTER GIA TI AN Of BOLOGN A
CallOl LIW 75 Thl Dcacflilll 71) An Lnv lllarnagc
V T~IEOPHILUS GILBERT AND SUGER
period ROlllltIlllSqlll )0
Thl thcllll Patrun bui Ider 93 A crucial case The ongins ofCothic 101
Tl1lophIlus and l1lonastil IO()
maiSUUUU__ ~
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
Autun and Gilbert the sculptor Canterbury and William ofSem Saint-I)eni~ and Abbot Suger Twelfth century Puritanislll the Cisterciam Cistercian influence on church design Local and cos11lopolitan ele111cnts in twclfth century architecture and art The St Albl11s Psalter Henry of Blois ~l1ld Byza1ltine influences
VI GEOFFREY OF MON MOUTH WALTER MAP ANI) WOLFRAM VON ESCHENBACH
Wolfra11l and twelfth ce1ltury theology King Arthur and Ceoffrey of MOll11lourh History Wilha111 of MII11lesbury l1ld Lld11lLT r~iction the Holy Crail and Viter Map Courtly love ChrCticn ofTroyes Gottfried von Stras~hurgs TliI11l
Wolframs Jl1r~il7f
VIT EPILOGUE
The end of the Twelfth Cll1tm) ncIlm~lncl
MAP
CHRONOLO(ICAL TABLE
NOTES TO THE TEXT
BIBLIOGRAPI--[ICAL NC)TES
LIST OF [LLUSTRATI()NS
[NDEX
117
124
12~
133
140
144
144
I))
I Mi
1()7
170
7) 17()
17lt)
1~4
1lt)3
1lt)4
200
203
20~
21 I
PREFACE
This book aims to give an insight into the cultural movements of thc twelfth celltury by combining copious pictures a1ld quota ti ons with all HtL111 pt to in terpret them Interpreta tioll there 11lust be so IOl1g as it opens windows into the twelfth century l1ld docs l10t act as a screen keeping the reader from direct cntry into that world The book ~urveys its field topic by topic - schools learnillg alld thcology Latin literature ktters and IlllllLlnis111 Clnon law lnd the organization Ottlll Church architecture a1ld art vernacular literature and its links with Lati1l culture and the schools Each of these topics is built round rhe ClreLTS of one (1r 1110rc celltral tigures of tlte ITnlissl1lce AbcLHdJohn of Salisbury Mlster Gratiln Gilbert thc sculptor ~l11d so forth the prnlogue sets the stage and consld(-r~ the qucstions to be askcd alld the achieyc111cllt of ~()nll of the carlier books on thc subject thc epiloguc define to wl]1t extcnt the renaissance had an ending to what extcllt it ~l continued ill the centuries which followed It is rash to
Tire a small book on a great thc11lc my cxcuse i~ that the text IS lillled to help the re~ldcr through the pictures and thc l](1tlS on books to pursuc thc renais~lllcC for himself
[ OWL many debts First to Protessor Gcoffrey Barraclough the (clle]11 Editor to Mr Stanley BarOll of Messrs Thalllcs and Hudson and to my witC ])r I~osalind Brooke for llluch encouragc1llc1lt and penetrating criticislll from this the book has greatly belldited if I had been able to llleet tJl their criti shycims Its shortcomillgs would he llluch the tewer Vith grclt gCllcrosity Dr fVbriallllc Wynn read the slniullS on vlrI1acular (l1ld especdly GCflllt1l) literaturc Protessor George Zarnccki till cluptn on rt l1ld architcctll1T They cLldicatcd 11LIIl) errors S01lle 1](1 douht still n1lLlill but the) arc lillllv 7
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
e An Interpretive Essay
by Sidney R Packard
The University of Massachusetts Press Amherst1973
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
Contents
Introduction
A Why the Twelfth Century 1
B Twelfth-Century Europe Fact or Fiction 8
Chapter -1 Europe in Hoo-Basic Factors
A Geography and Climate 15
B Statistics 18
C The Inheritance from the Eleventh Cenlury 23
Chapter 2
Economic Developments
A The Demographic Factor 27
B Feudalism 29
C Manor and Village 37
D The Urban Revolution 45
E Trade and the Traders 59 F Technology 77
Chapter 3 The Church
A The Church as an Institution 83
B Monasticism 89
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
Contents
C The Papacy Elections Lateran Councils Revenues
Problems Four Great Popes Contemporary Criticism
D Separation of the Greek and the Latin Churches
E The Crusades
Chapter 4 The World of the Mind in Twelfth-Century Europe
A The Twelfth-Century Renaissance
B Monastic and Episcopal Schools
C The Universities Content and Methods of Instruction
D Law Roman Canon and Customary
E Philosophy Theology and Heresy Problems
F Political Theory
G Economics and Ethics
H Humanism
L Heresy and the Mystics
J Science
K Some Reflections
Chapter 5 The World of the Senses in Twelfth-Century Europe
A Latin and Vernacular Literature
B Courtly Literature
C Historical Writing
D Drama and the Liturgy
E Architecture
F Slavic Architecture
G The Transition from Romanesgue to Gothic
H Sculpture
L Some Reflections
Contents ix
Chapter 6 The flStatcs of Twelfth-Century Europe 99
137 A The Semantic Problem 274
-14-1 B Feudalism and Related Problems 277 C The Twelfth-Century Renaissance and
Its Political Consequences 280
D England and Sicily 282
15 0 E England 284
-154 F Sicily 291
158 G France 295
-168 H The German Empire 299
180 L Italy 30 6
193 J Other European States 310
201 K Kievan Russia 31 5
206 L Some Reflections 31 9
208
Epilogue213 322 217 Bibliographical Notes
3 2 7
Modern Writers Noted the Text 337
Acknowledgments 349
223 Index of Persons and Places 35 1
229
238
247
253
260
263
266
269
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
~JJtt~~~
RENAISSANCE AND RENEWAL
IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY
~
edited by
Robert L Benson fwd Giles Constable
with Carol D Lanham
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Cambridge Massachusetts 1982
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
Copyright 19112 by lhc Pltident and Felluw of Ilacvd College All giltS rcrv
Freedmens tlw Uniled
tibry uf Cualoginp in PublicAtion Daw Main clllcy
Renalssallce and renewal in the twelfth cIHury
Pap(r~ prCilfled at a fonferefll( lurking (1)( ~Oth anniver~Uy of the puhiuatiOIl 01 Chark~ Homer Ha-killlt Rr[lllSSan(( or [he twelfth (nlury and held in CambrIdge Mass Noy 26-2lt) 19i7
Imludes blbhogrOlpilllal rcfere-nrcs and mdlX 1 Twelfth (emul ~COflgltiS~ 2 Hakim Ch~ldtlti
HOlller 1870- L lkl~on Robert Low 1)2)middot II Giltgt 192lt)shyIII Lanham Carol DanJ IV Haskins Cliarks Hom IH71lmiddotPin D2UIHRmiddot) middot)middot1Ol32 82-2lt))9 ISBN 0-671middotmiddot 76(8)-) AACK2
~~~-~~~~middot()~~~CYgt~t~i_~-~~middot~~bull~(~~-x~~~~tt~~~~(~~~j~9~~X~~~~)
Contents
llIuslraliuns IX
t bbnvialiuns XIll
Iflliodunioll XVII
~~~~~~
Terms and Ideas of Renewd Gerhart B Ladller
I RELIGION
Life Concepts and Realilics 7Renewal and Kefurm in Cdes Comtable
(8
jeull Lulercq
The Reform of the Liturgy from a Renaissancc Perspective 88 ChryJUJonltJ Uadddl
II EDUCATION
The Sdwuls of Paris and the School of Chartres 113 R 117 Southern
Maslers at Paris from 1171 to 1215 A Social Perspective 138 john W Baldwin
Commentary and Hermeneutics 173 Nzkolaus M Hari1l)
Statim i1lvemre Schools Preachers and New Attitudes to the Page 201 Richard H Rouse a1ld MalJl A Rouse
Ill SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL
Urban Society and Culture Toulouse and Its Regiun john HitJe Mundy
229
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
VI CllNTENTS
The Culture of the Knightly Class Audience and Patronage 2413 Georges Duby
Cunsciousness of Self and Perceptions of Individuality 263 john F Benton
IV LAW POLITICS AND HISTORY
The Revival ofJurisprudence 29gt Stephan Kuttner
Institutional Foundations of the New Jurisprudence 324 Knul Wolfgang Norr
Political Renovatio Two Models from Roman Antiquity 339 Robert L Benson
Res gestae Universal History Apocalypse Visions of Past and Future 587 Peter Classen
V PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE
Translations and Translators 421 Mariemiddot Therese dAlvemy
The Transformation of the Quadrivium 463 Guy Beaujouan
The Culmination of the Old Logic in Peter Abelard 488 Norman Kretzmann
Platonism-Neoplatonism-Aristotelianism A Twelfth-Century Metaphysical System and Its Sources 512
Stephen Gersh
VI LITERATURE
Classicism and Style in Latin Literature )J7 janet Martin
Profane Elements in Literature 569 Peter Dronke
The Rise of Literary Fiction 595 Per Nykrog
VII THE ARTS
The New Fascination with Ancient Rome 615 Herbert Bloch
The Arts as Aspects of a Renaissance Rome and Italy G 3 7 Ernst Kitzinger
U)NTENTS VI
Architecture and the Figurative Arts The North 671 Wtllibald Sauerander
Survival Revival Transformation The Dialectic of Development in Architecture and Other Arts 711
n)~ yy Iter Hom
~~9lt~~lt)
Contributors 75gt
Acknowledgments 761
Index 763
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
THE BEA UMONT TWINS
The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century
OA VIO CROUCH
d by unh 50ry ~Jlars )the
and
The rlhl oj Iht LmiddotniHrJillt~ 0 Cprnhridgl
0 pn Qj uN all mIrn of Nob
aJ gralliltd by Htllf) nIl 1534
The Uni~rJfy has prinfed fJlld pilblishd cfftmufJusly
sin 158lt1
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE
LO~DON NEW YORK NEW ROCHELLE
MELBOURNE SYDNEY
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
CONTENTS
List of illustrations page ix Priface xi
xvList
PART I NARRATIVE
THE BEAUMONT TWINS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY I 3 Minority 1118-20 3 Conspiracy and rebellion II 2 1-4 13 Reinstatement 24
2 THE B EA U MONT TWINS AND STEPHE N OF BLOIS 29 The defence of Normandy 1136-8 29 The period of Beaumont supremacy at court II38-41 38 Readjustment 5I
3 BEAUMONTS PLANTAGENETS AND CAPETIANS
1144-68 58 importance of Meulan 58
The dilemma of Meulan 1144-66 64 Robert of Leicester and Henry Plantagenet 79 Earl Robert as justiciar 1155-68 89 A summing-up 96
PART II ANALYSIS 99
4 THE HONORIAL BARONAGE 101
The honorial baron lIS The honorial barony and military service 1]2
The honorial community the case of Breteuil 102
5 ADMINISTRATION 139 household officers 139
vii
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
Gmtellts
Clerical offlcer~ 14 8
Curia 55 Local administration the LeICester (13
Local administration officers and 66
6 REVENUES 77 Towns 70 Tolls 183 Trade 11-15
Forest 1119
Feudal incidents 1lt)3
Farm I)4
7 THE BEAUMONTS THE CHURCH AND THE WIDER
WORLD 1)6
Church patronage 1lt)6
Advocacy 204
The intellectual life of the Beaumont twillS 207 Count Walcran and the origins of heraldry 211
8 CONCL USION 2 13
Appendix I A new source for the death of Robert of Meulan AD II III 216
Appendix II Gencalogical tables I Tourville II III Hereditarv stewards of Meulan 218
22)
Index 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
I The maternal connections of the I3eaumont twins page 11
2 The Beaumont family tree to I 168 16
3 The region of Mantes and Meulan in the twelfth century 62
4 Central Normandy in the mid twelfth century at the time of Duke Henry 72
5 The hOllor of Breteuil 103
6 Tourvillc lands in England 118
7 Harcourt lands in Normandy 122
1-1 Efliallc lauds in the honor of Pont Audemer I3 6
) Paris c 1 140 181
viii IX
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
--r---~-
M
MacARTHUR D(avid) Wilson 1903shy(David Wilson)
PERSONAL Born August 29 1903 in Glasgow Scotland son of Alexander Christie (a doctor) and Margaret (Wilson) MacArthur married Patricia Maud Knox Saunders June 2 1956 children lain Charles Wilson Duncan Edward Wilson Education University of Glasgow MA 1923 MA (with honors) 1925 diploma of Jordanhill Teachers Training Colshylege and parchment of Scottish Education Department 1926 Home 74 Harding St Richmond 3780 Natal South Africa Agent Lloyd George amp Coward 20 Richmond Cresent Lonshydon NI OLZ England and Ann Watkins Inc 77 Park Ave New York NY 10016
CAREER Free-lance author and journalist Military service Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve 1939-45 became lieutenant commander Member Ancient Monuments Society (fellow) Society of Authors
WRITINGS Carlyle in Old Age 1865-1881 (Volume VI of David Alec Wilsons Life of Carlyle) Kegan Paul 1934 The Road to the Nile (travel) Collins 1940 reprinted as The Road to Benghazi 1941 The Royal Navy Collins 1940 The Mershychant Service Fights Back Collins 1942 East India Adventure (history) Collins 1945 The River Windrush (travel) Cassell 1946 2nd edition 1948 The Young Chevalier (history) Colshylins 1946 The River Fowey (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Noshymad in Sweden (travel) Cassell 1948 Auto Nomad in Barbary (travel) Cassell 1950 Traders North (history) Collins 1951 Knopf 1952 Auto Nomad through Africa (travel) Cassell 1951 The River Doon (travel) Cassell 1952 The River Conshyway (travel) Cassell 1952 Auto Nomad in Spain (travel) Cassell 1953 The Desert Watches (travel) Bobbs-Merrill 1954
Novels Yellow Stocking Cassell 1925 film edition Collins 1927 Lola of the Isles Cassell 1926 The Mystery of the David M Andrew Melrose 1932 Landfall Andrew Melshyrose 1933 The Quest of the Stormalong Andrew Melrose 1934 They Sailedfor Senegal Stokes 1938 Convict Captain Collins 1939 The North Patrol Collins 1941 Daredevil Dick Takes Wings Collins 1941 Simba Bwana (Universal Book Club selection) Hurst amp Blackett 1956 The Road from ChishyZanga Jarrolds 1957 Zambesi Adventure Collins 1960 Harry Hogbin Ward Lock 1961 Death at Slack Water Ward Lock 1962 (under name David Wilson) The Search for Geofshyfrey Goring Jenkins 1962 The Valley of Hidden Gold Col-
Iins 1962 (under name David Wilson) Murder in Mozamshybique Jenkins 1963 Guns for the Congo Collins 1963 A Rhino in the Kitchen Ward Lock 1964 The Past Dies Hard Ward Lock 1965 My Highland Love Hale 1978 Escape to Sunshine Hale 1979 My Name Is Arabella Hale 1980 (unshyder name David Wilson) Witchs Cauldron Hale 1981
Contributor of articles and more than five hundred short stories to newspapers and magazines 1926-39 Fiction editor Daily Mail (London) and Evening News (London) 1935 past editor Rhodesia and Nyasaland Teachers Association Journal
SIDELIGHTS D Wilson MacArthur told CA that he is a confirmed freelance hating routine who has gone his own way travelling a lot by yacht tramp steamer and car MacArthur lived in Spain and Morocco in 1934 He has traveled in Canada (including Hudson Strait and Bay) the United States Europe and North Africa and has driven three times from Britain to South Africa Fluent in French Spanish and Kaffir MacArshythur also knows Portuguese Italian Scottish Gaelic Danish Swedish Zulu and some Arabic Until 1965 he played piano flute and bagpipes He says that the gap in his writing proshyduction was due to at aged 62 polio paralysing both arms (cured by four years of persistent exercise) and at 66 a near fatal accident Having like many people in Rhodesia lost most of his life savings through the countrys collapse in 1979 he now works daily from seven oclock in the morning until noon typing thereafter checking and planning He admits to being middle-aged (without the spread) and is keenly inshyterested in world events but has no political affiliations whatshyever being like most professional writers an observer
AVOCATIONAL INTERESTS Tree and fruit growing yachtshying archery game watching sheep breeding
MACAULAY David (Alexander) 1946shy
PERSONAL Born December 2 1946 in Burton-on-Trent Enshygland son of James and Joan (Lowe) Macaulay married Janice Elizabeth Michel (an organist and choir director) June 13 1970 (divorced) married Ruth Marris August 19 1978 chilshydren (first marriage) Elizabeth Alexandra Education Rhode Island School of Design BArch 1969 Home 27 Rhode Island Ave Providence RI 02906
CAREER Rhode Island School of Design Providence instrucshytor in interior design 1969-73 instructor in two-dimensional
w ~~ ~Od~339 Il~~ye() Lvrlent
~I~~e- vgte1 S 10- yJ~t(~J q+-L il
~Q Craquoto ~ 5 r~uve(r~gt M
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-
cCANN CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS New Revision Series Volume 5
deSign 1974-76 adjunct facUlty department of illustration 1976-77 head of department of illustration 1977-79 freelance illustrator and writer 1979- Public school teacher of art in Central Falls RI 1969-70 and Newton Mass 1972-74 designer Morris Nathanson Design 1969-72 A wards honors Cathedral received the Caldecott Honor Medal and was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1973 and received the Jugendbuchpries (Germany) and the Silver Slate Pencil Award (Holland) in 1975 Pyramid received the Christopher Medal and was named an Outstanding Chilshydrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1975 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1976 Underground was named an Outstanding Childrens Book of the Year by the New York Times in 1976 Castle received the Caldecott Honor Medal in 1977 and was named a Boston Globe Horn Book Honor Book in 1978 Washington ChildrenS Book Guild Award for a Body of Non-Fiction Work 1977 American Institute of Architects Medal 1978 Unbuilding was named one of the Ten Best Illustrated books by the New York Times in 1980
WRITINGS-All self-illustrated all published by Houghton Cathedral The Story of Its Construction 1973 City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction 1974 Pyramid 1975 Underground 1976 Castle 1977 Great Moments in Archishytecture (Book-of-the-Month Club selection) 1978 Motel of the Mysteries 1979 Unbuilding 1980 Contributor of illusshytrated articles to magazines
SIDELIGHTS Critics uniformly praise David Macaulay as a writer and an illustrator His draftsmanship is unexcelled claims Stefan Kanfer writing for Time Kanfer believes that Macaulay draws churches cities pyramids better than any other pen-and-ink illustrator in the world New York Times Book Review critic Doris Grumbach calls Macaulay an imshyaginative writer and illustrator
Each of Macaulays self-illustrated books explain some aspect of the process of architecture and the structure of buildings Cathedral The Story of Its Construction Pyramid and Castle outline step by step the building of these structures whereas Unbuilding works in the opposite direction with Macaulay deshyscribing the dismantling of the Empire State Building In City A Story of Roman Planning and Construction Macaulay disshycusses urban planning as used by the Romans the implications can be applied to contemporary planning Underground gives the reader a view of the structure of an American city from beneath the surface with its myriad of pipes ducts drains and sewers
Two of Macaulays books deviate from the seriousness of his others Great Moments in Architecture is a collection of satirshyical drawings which according to a Time reviewer examines the excesses of this and other centuries and finds them wanshyton In the book archeologists discover a fast food restaurant and tourists have an inflatable cathedral at their disposal Mashycaulay again uses satire in Motel of the Mysteries Peter S Prescott writing in Newsweek refers to the book as a delishycious spoof not only of our recent national obsession with the Tutankhamen exhibition but also of the plastic character of the itinerant American way of life The setting for Motel of the Mysteries is the 41st century An amateur archeologist falls into a buried shaft and discovers a sign which reads Motel TootnCMon Mistaking the motel for a tomb the archeshyologist proceeds to identify everything in it as relics of an ancient burial ceremony
Most of Macaulays books have been classified as childrens books a condition which leads Publishers Weekly interviewer Jean F Mercier to comment It seems pointless to attempt
an age-group classification of any of Macaulays works They delight readers young and old Washington Post Book World reviewer Leonard S Marcus says that Macaulays splendidly drawn well-researched and written books have found an international audience among both child and adult readers
Macaulays books have been published in nine countries inshycluding Germany and Holland
BIOGRAPHICALCRITICAL SOURCES New York Times Book Review October 6 1974 October 51975 December 9 1979 November 9 1980 Time December 8 1975 November 21 1977 June 19 1978 Childrens Literature Review Volume III Gale 1978 Publishers Weekly April 10 1978 Times Literary Supplement April 7 1978 September 15 1978 Washington Post Book World October 7 1979 November 9 1980 Newsweek December 10 1979 Chicago Tribune Book World December 7 1980
MacCANN Richard Dyer 1920middot
PERSONAL Born August 20 1920 in Wichita Kan son of Horace S (a dry goods salesman) and Marion (Dyer) MacCann married Donnarae Thompson October 12 1957 Education University of Kansas AB 1940 Stanford University MA 1942 Harvard University PhD 1951 Politics Democrat Religion Christian Scientist Home 717 Normandy Dr Iowa City Iowa 52240
CAREER Christian Science Monitor staff correspondent in Los Angeles Calif 1950-56 and Hollywood Calif 1950shy60 University of Southern California Los Angeles assistant professor of cinema 1957-62 US Department of State Culshytural Exchange Program Seoul Korea film writing adviser to Republic of Korea 1963 producer in program department Subscription Television Inc 1964-65 University of Kansas Lawrence visiting professor 1965-66 associate professor 16middot 69 professor of speech and journalism 1969-70 University of Iowa Iowa City professor of film 197~ Member of steering committee Aspen Film Conference Aspen Colo 1963 1964 co-administrator of Rockefeller Foundation grant for three-year integration of film and American studies at Unishyversity of Iowa 1973-76 Publisher of Student Screenplay series and other books Image and Idea Inc Military service US Army 6th Armored Division 1942-45 spent two years in England France Germany taught at Shrivenham American University 1945 Member University Film Association Soshyciety for Cinema Studies Phi Beta Kappa Awards honors Senior fellowship National Endowment for the Humanities 1973 award from Jerome Foundation 1971 for dramatic writshying
WRITINGS (With Michael Jomn) Good Reading about Motion Pictures An Annotated List of Books in English University of Southern California 1957 2nd edition published as Good Reading about Motion Pictures The 100 Best Books in English 1962 Hollywood in Transition Houghton 1962 Film and Society (textbook) Scribner 1964 (editor) Film A Montage ofTheories Dutton 1966 The Peoples Films Hastings House 1973 The New Film Index Dutton 1975 Also author and director of Degas Master of Motion color film produced by University of Southern California 1960 and of Murder at Best feature-length comedy about inflation performed at University of Iowa 1980middot81 Contributor of articles to Enshycyclopaedia Americana Contributor to periodicals including American Scholar and Sight and Sound Editor Cinema Jourshynal 1967middot76
340
- KFP052_04a
- KFP052_04b
- KFP052_04c
- KFP052_04d
- KFP052_04e
- KFP052_04f
- KFP052_04g
- KFP052_04h
-